Tumgik
#sat 1/9/18 14:15
Text
Helping Alastor out of a rut…
(A Hazbin Hotel/Alastor x Fem reader fan fiction)
Part 1
My first time writing a bit of Hazbin Hotel smut. Well, any smut for that matter! Probably a lot of grammatical mistakes but I hope you enjoy nonetheless!
Pairing: Alastor x Fem Reader
Plot: Not a great deal of plot, but you’re the latest resident at the HH who may be able to help Alastor out of his rut…
Warnings: 18+, smut, sexual content, rough sex (not for me, but maybe you) oral, rut, slight bit of bondage, p in v, not the best grammar).
Word count: 2k
————————————————————————
It was a quiet evening at the Hazbin hotel. You were sat in the lobby flicking through an old recipe book you had found on the sprawling bookshelves, hoping to find something new to make everyone for dinner tomorrow. You glanced up from your book periodically just to see what everyone was up to. Nifty was wondering around, dusting every nook and cranny while muttering to herself. She relished in tormenting any roaches that she stumbled across during her duties. Angel Dust was sat at the bar speaking quietly with Husk. “Get a room you two” you thought to yourself as you could see Angel leaning closer and closer towards Husk as the night went on. Charlie and Vaggie you presumed would be upstairs coming up with the next “fantastic” team building exercise for tomorrow. And as for Sir Pentious, who knows what batshit crazy stuff he was up to…
After scanning the room your eyes fell back down to the pages of your book, but you felt distracted by how heavy the air suddenly felt. You had felt it building for the last few days, like the air was filled with static and something was brewing… But you just thought that was just Hell for you, something ominous happened everyday! With a small shake of your head you continued with your recipe searching.
“There is a wonderful recipe for Jambalaya in that book y’know” a statically voice chimed, “not as good as mine of course”. You looked up from your book and saw two familiar red eyes staring back at you, as if they were looking into your very soul.“Hello Alastor” you said cheerfully, trying to disguise just how much the Radio Demon had made you jump. Despite his fearsome appearance and sadistic nature you were very fond of him. He was always very good company and you had spent many a night shooting the breeze and laughing with him at the bar. “How are you this evening?” you said warmly.
“How kind of you to ask my dear” Alastor said, smiling devilishly as always.
“I’ve been better” he said sounding almost pained. Which was very unlike him at all.
“Oh no what’s wrong?” You said almost taken aback, the Radio Demon was always on cloud 9 (as much as you can be in hell). Alastor slowly stood up and leaned down towards you, his mouth just an inch from your ear. “Something you can maybe help me with Mon Cheri”. His hot breath in your ear sent a shiver down your spine. He stood up sharply, his eyes still burning into you. “Meet me in my room in 15 minutes, don’t worry about knocking. I’ll be expecting you.” And with a flash of black smoke he was gone. You sat there for a minute, face flushed, heart racing. Whatever could the Radio Demon want with you?
You pondered outside Alastair’s door a moment exactly 14 minutes after he left you in the downstairs lobby. You didn’t want to keep the Radio Demon waiting, but knots were building in your stomach. What did he want with you? You’d heard of the all the deals he had made in the past with poor wayward souls of hell. Is that what he wanted from you? Your Soul?
You took a deep breath and grasped the brass doorknob, twisting it carefully to not make a noise before gingerly stepping into the room. “Alastor?” You chimed nervously as you closed the door silently behind you. You turned and stepped into the room taking everything in. The room was warmly lit, with old books and various flora and fauna filling the ceiling high shelves. A grand 4 poster bed adorned with red satin sheets sat against the middle of the wall to the left of you. You walked forward and stopped in line with the end of the bed when you finally clocked Alastor stood looking over the balcony at the almost-full moon. His red hair almost looking ablaze in the moonlight. His jacket and bow tie were resting on top of the stone banister of the balcony. You had never seen him looking so informal.
“Nice of you to join me my dear” Alastor said cheerfully, his back still to you. You could feel the air was now saturated with static, the intensity of it made your pulse quicken.
“You wanted to see me?” you said, no longer being able to hide the nervousness in your voice.
“Yes my dear, and because you came with such hast I will not keep you in the dark much longer. “You see…” he continued to gaze up at the moon. “You see where I was born it is now Autumn. And although we don’t see the seasons change in hell, for some reason I can feel this change every single year. And Autumn…” He trailed off almost contemplating his next words.“Autumn is the season when some animals have certain…” Before finishing his sentence he turned to face you. “Desires.” He said smirking.
Was the Radio Demon asking what you thought? Did he want your body? Before you could contemplate what he was saying any longer he had appeared in front of you, his eyes aglow. “I know you can feel the static my dear” he mused. “And I definitely know you have secretly desired this”. Alastor wasn’t wrong, since arriving in hell you hadn’t ever even had so much a thought about anyone; except Alastor. There was just something about him. You titled your face up to meet the Demon’s gaze, the tension now palpable. “Ok, let me help you Alastor” you said sweetly, your heart racing from the excitement.
Barely as you finished your sentence Alastors lips came crashing into yours and your lips instinctively moved with his. You opened your mouth to allow his tongue to snake in, the passion of the kiss sending heat rushing down your body. His clawed hands caressed your face before gently sliding down your neck and gripping your shirt. With one swift pull in either direction your shirt was ripped open. “Haha!” Alastor laughed nervously, “A bit lost in the moment, I will pay to have a new one tailored of course”. He said charmingly before carefully undoing the button of your trousers and sliding them down gently, exposing your simple black underwear. The Radio Demon looked you up and down “just perfect” he purred. “May I?” He said, his eyes gesturing towards your bra and underwear. His formality took you back slightly, but you guessed no matter how sadistic Alastor could be he was a gentleman when it came to the ladies. “Of course” you said seductively, you couldn’t wait to have him.
He removed your bra and underwear as gently as possible, his claws fumbling with the clasp of your bra a moment. Making you both chuckle like teenagers. When your breasts were exposed his eyes seemed to glow brighter as he bent down to have a taste. You moaned lightly as you could feel his tongue twirling slowly around each nipple. His hand reaching down to place two fingers between your now soaking lips. A low moan came out of him as he felt how ready you were. He removed his fingers and clicked them and in an instant his shirt and trousers were gone, before you he stood in just a pair of black boxers. His chest was adorned with thick black and red hair which trailed down to the large yearning bulge in his tight boxers.
He scooped you up and carried you to the bed as if you weighed nothing. He gently placed you down and moved down the bed, his head between your thighs. “Let’s see how you taste” he whispered seductively before licking slowly up the length of your slit. His Antlers has grown large and in the heat of the moment you grabbed hold of them. “Ah ah ah” the demon teased, “you may look but not touch”. With that green glowing chains appeared around your wrists and pinned you to the headboard. The buck then continue to taste you, circling your clit with his masterful tongue as you lay there squirming. It was all starting to get too much. “Alastor.” You painted. “Please fuck me”.
Alastor removed his head from between you thighs and sat up on his knees. He looked down and smiled cheekily “I guess it is time we both got what we wanted” and with a click of his fingers the green shackles disappeared, along with his boxers. Revealing his engorged cock which was glistening wet in anticipation. He leant down to kiss you while getting himself into position, each kiss still as meltingly passionate as the first. He grabbed just below the tip of his manhood and thrust it inside you. You squealed involuntarily from the sudden pain, annoyed at yourself as you didn’t want to come across as weak in front of the demon. “I’m sorry my Doe” Alastor cooed. He slowed his rhythm and gently eased himself into you. “I didn’t expect you to be so tight, what a delight you are” he purred.
After a few more gentle, but still painful thrusts the stinging began to melt away into pleasure and you both began moaning in delight at every thrust. You gazed up at the handsome demon and still couldn’t believe he wanted you! “Oh Y/N” he growled as his thrusts became deeper and faster. You could feel him hitting your sweet spot with perfect rhythm. “Please don’t stop Alastor!” You moaned. He continued his pace with perfect precision and you could feel your orgasm brewing, a few more thrusts and that was it - pure ecstasy. Your legs tightened around his back, lightly brushing his tail and your cunt convulsed around his cock with otherworldly pleasure. As the pleasure sadly dulled Alastor could take no more, he swiftly pulled out of you before grabbing your hand and pulling you up “on all fours please my dear” he begged. You faced away from him and placed your pussy in the air, leaning your head down and arching your back. He entered you swiftly, grabbing your hips, claws digging in animalistic-ally. As the thrusts quickened the demon began to moan in pleasure before finally he reached his peak. You could feel him come inside you “Oh Y/N!” He moaned. The static in his voice wavering. He collapsed onto you back and you both just stayed there for a moment trying to get your breath back.
A few moments passed and Alastor retreated from you, laying himself down on the satin pillows. His antlers shrinking back to their normal size as his head hit the pillow. “Ah that was wonderful, I’m absolutely shattered” he chuckled before yawning and reaching his arm out to pull you onto his chest. His nose nestled into your hair breathing in the sweaty scent of you. You snuggled into him, wanting the moment to last forever. “Sorry my dear, but I must be getting to sleep, one needs their rest to make sure their voice is fit for radio!” He smiled. “So I will have to bid you goodnight. Please feel free to grab one of my white shirts and I will get a new one tailored for you in the morning.” He said sleepily. Reluctantly you released yourself from the Demon’s soft warm chest and began dressing yourself, picking the closest looking shirt to what you were wearing from the Demon’s wardrobe. You didn’t really want to be caught wearing Alastors clothes by the other guests…
Once you looked as respectful as you could after the night’s events you slowly walked towards the door. As you were about to grab the doorknob you heard Alastor whisper, “That was a lot of fun my Deer.” You turned to see him gazing admiring at you. “Rest assured it will be happening again. Goodnight my little Doe.”
“Goodnight Alastor” you said, your heart rate quickening once again from the words that just left his mouth.
You quietly opened the door and exited into the dark lobby. You leaned against the door for a moment and let out a heavy sigh.
“The Radio Demon wants me?” you mused to yourself as a wicked grin spread across your lips.
All instalments:
556 notes · View notes
finnsbubblegum · 1 year
Text
Playing House (Joel Miller X Reader)
Pairing: no-outbreak!joel miller x f!reader
Warnings: fluff, sweet joel, domestic joel, rom-com
Summary (Series): reader as Joel’s neighbor. Joel’s wife left him so Joel asked his neighbor for help in babysitting Sarah. 
Summary: Zoo date with Joel and baby Sarah ended up in agreement to play house? What more could you ask for?
Words count: 1.7k
A/N: I’m trying to make this as a rom-com, hope you like my new series! This is part 3 of Where It All Starts. But it can also be read as a standalone. I'm beyond happy that many of you liked it so I hope you enjoy the next parts. Stay tuned and love you!
Tumblr media
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20
It had already been a month since you babysat Sarah and you got closer to Joel. You spent almost every dinner with him. You even spent your weekends with him and baby Sarah. Joel and you probably even attached to each other at this point.
“We’re going to the zoo, yayy!!” You extended your hand to the back seat hyping up Sarah who was sitting in the baby car seat. 
“You excited, babygirl?” Joel turned his head to look at Sarah before he drove.
*Sarah giggled*
“She’s definitely excited.” You laughed and looked at Joel.
“Seatbelt?” Joel reminded you.
“Right.” You grabbed the seatbelt and wore it.
“Okay. Done.” You told Joel.
“Alright. Let’s go.” Joel put his hands on the steering wheel and drove to the zoo.
At the zoo
“There’s so many people here.” You said as you cradled Sarah on your chest while waiting for Joel who was setting up the baby stroller.
“Maybe because it's the weekend?” Joel shrugged.
“Yeah.” You nodded and looked around.
“Ready?” Joel asked as he put the baby bag on his shoulder and held the baby stroller.
“She’s sleeping? Want to put her here?” Joel offered to put Sarah in the stroller.
“I’ll hold her for a while.” 
Joel went to buy the tickets while you sat on the bench with Sarah. She slept so soundly so you decided to put her in the stroller.
“You got it?” You stood up as Joel was walking towards you.
“Yep.” Joel pushed the baby stroller and walked to the entrance with you.
It had been a while since the last time you went to the zoo so you got excited. You remembered when you were a kid you went to the zoo with your parents almost every month. You loved animals so you always asked your dad to bring you to the zoo. 
“I missed this feeling.” 
“Going to the zoo?” Joel raised his eyebrows.
“Yeah, I used to go to the zoo every month with my family.” You chuckled.
“Glad I asked you to come.” Joel smiled.
“Thanks, Joel. I feel like a kid again.” You stroked his muscly upper arm.
“You’re welcome.” 
*Baby Sarah babbled*
“Someone is awake.” You walked forward and crouched to see Sarah.
Joel stopped and crouched beside you. 
“Hey, babygirl. You want to see around?” He caressed Sarah’s cheek with his index finger.
*Sarah giggled*
Joel lifted Sarah from the stroller and carried her with one arm while the other arm pushed the stroller.
“Give me the bag. I’ll carry it.” You wanted to help.
“No, no. It’s heavy.” Joel refused.
“Why don’t we put it in the stroller?” You suggested.
“Oh, yeah. Right.” You took the bag from Joel’s shoulder and put it in the empty stroller.
*Saw a lion*
“There! Look sweetie, it’s a lion.” You pointed at the lion. Joel turned Sarah so she could see.
“Roaarr..” You roared and made a claw gesture to Sarah. 
She just stared at you confused. 
“She has no idea what you’re doin’.” Joel laughed. 
“Yep. She didn’t even flinch.” You laughed.
“We should bring her back here again when she’s bigger. I’m sure she won’t remember today.” Joel added.
Joel froze for a second. He thought to himself, “I did not just say that.”. He was embarrassed with the words he just said. Did he just ask you to come to the zoo with him and Sarah a few years in the future? Did he just include you in his future? He was flustered but he had to act cool.
“Yes, she’s too small to remember. But she looks happy now.” You stroked Sarah’s head who was resting on Joel’s chest.
“I haven’t seen monkeys. Where’s the monkeys?” Joel tried to change the topic.
“Wait. Let’s see the map.” You looked at the map and found where the monkeys were.
“Here.” You pointed at the location and guided the way.
You and Joel walked around the zoo and enjoyed the moment. You introduced various animals to baby Sarah even though you know she didn’t understand and she wouldn’t remember it. But it was fun and important to interact with the baby so you did it anyway. Joel also interacted with Sarah, he made animals sound to her and you laughed at him. 
The day at the zoo was really fun. And you couldn’t stop thinking about what the waitress from the Mexican place said. She said that the three of you looked really cute as a family and even said you two made a beautiful baby?! You actually got butterflies when you heard that. You had always liked playing house when you were a kid so you enjoyed this moment with Joel and baby Sarah. You felt like you were spending your weekend with your family with a husband and a baby daughter. It felt real and you liked it. You wondered what other people thought when they saw the three of you. Did they see you and Joel as a married couple with a baby? The thought itself made you giggle but you tried your best to hide it. For a moment, you forgot that you weren’t ready to commit to a relationship.
“Do you want to sit for a while and get somethin’ to eat?” Joel pointed to an empty seat and table.
“Yeah, I’m kinda hungry.” You put your hand to your stomach.
“Sit here.” Joel dragged the chair for you to sit.
You moved the baby bag from the stroller and Joel put Sarah in the stroller.
“Hot dog?” Joel asked.
“Yeah, anything.” You nodded.
“Okay, wait here.” Joel nodded and walked away to buy hot dogs.
While waiting for Joel, you pushed the stroller back and forth so Sarah could sleep.
“Here.” Joel passed you the hot dog.
“Thank you.” You grab a bite to the hot dog.
Joel and you talked as you ate. Joel suggested that you sit for a while and rest. 
“Joel..” 
“Yeah?” 
“Do you remember the last time we met my ex that morning months ago? I haven’t talked to you about it..I-uh-I’m sorry I let him believe we were married. I just-I just want him to believe I’m happy without him. I mean I am happy. I’m sure you heard me that day. Well, long story short, he cheated on me. So I hate him so much.” You rolled your eyes as you tried to open up to him.
“I totally understand. You don’t have to apologize. He’s a jerk. Let him believe we’re married, I’m your husband, that’s okay, as long as I can help you.” Joel’s words touched your heart. How could a man be this sweet?
“Thank you, Joel.” 
“I-uh-I also haven’t told you about Sarah’s mom.” 
“Wait, I have a confession to make.” You stopped Joel.
“Confession?” Joel raised his eyebrows.
“I actually overheard you and Sarah’s mom on the night she left.” You confessed.
“Oh..Yeah so she left us. We had a shotgun wedding and she decided to leave 3 months after Sarah was born. Said we’re not meant to be together. Doesn’t want a baby and everythin’.” He sighed. 
“You deserve better, Joel.” You put your hand on top of his.
“Thank you.” He smiled at you.
“You know what? Should we keep doing this?” You lightened up the mood.
“Do what?” Joel was confused.
“This. Us playing house.” You pointed at him and yourself back to back.
Joel raised his eyebrows, pouted his lips and nodded. 
“Should we make a contract?” You joked.
“Contract? I don’t follow.” Joel rested his chin on his palm.
“You know. Like in movies where they make contracts for fake relationships and stuff.” You explained. Joel nodded as he listened to you trying to digest what you were saying.
“At least we could do it in front of our exes. You did that for me. I’ll do that for you too if you want me to.” 
“That sounds fun.” Joel was interested in your proposal.
“So should we write a contract now?” Joel asked.
“No, no. I was just joking. How about just a verbal pact?” You laughed.
“Deal.” He stretched his hand to you to shake your hand.
“Alright, Mr. Miller. Deal.” You shook his hand.
*baby cries*
“Time to eat.” You laughed.
Joel took the baby bottle from the baby bag and put Sarah in his arms to feed her. 
“You hungry, huh?” Joel looked at Sarah as he fed her.
After Joel fed her, he stood up and put Sarah facing away from him to help her burp.
“Can I do it?” You offered.
“It’s okay. You don’t have to.” 
“I want to.” You insisted.
Joel passed Sarah to you and you placed Sarah on your chest facing back. You supported her chin on your shoulder and gently patted her back. After one or two minutes, she let out a burp. 
“Good girl.” You chuckled.
“Oh!” You suddenly felt damp on your shoulder.
You turned away to show your back to Joel.
“Is there something on my back?” You asked Joel.
“Uhm..Yes..” Joel didn’t know what to say.
“What is it?” You panicked.
“I think Sarah just dribbled some milk on you.” Joel rubbed his mouth.
“Uh-oh.” You put Sarah back to the stroller and tried to look at your back.
Joel quickly got some tissue and helped you wiped the milk on your shoulder and hair. 
“Here. Why don’t you change into this?” He took off his outer flannel shirt and gave it to you. He was now wearing only a white shirt.
“Thank you.” You went to the restroom to change and went back to him and Sarah.
“It looks like I’m wearing a dress.” You chuckled.
“You look cute.” Joel praised you but his voice was so small. 
He didn’t want you to hear him. You heard him anyway but you acted like you didn’t. In fact, you were blushing. You and Joel continued wandering around the zoo, joking and laughing until the zoo closed then you went home.
“Today was fun.” Joel said as he parked the car in the driveway.
“I had a great time. Thank you.” You reached his hand and gave a slight touch.
“She’s sleeping.” You whispered as you looked at baby Sarah in the back seat.
“We gotta keep quiet.” Joel whispered and chuckled.
“I’ll wash your shirt and give you back tomorrow?” You pinched the shirt. 
“Don’t worry about that.” 
You went home smelling Joel’s shirt and giggled. His woody, musky, masculine smell gives you comfort and you wished you could keep it. But you had to give it back so you gave it a last smell before you put it in your washing machine and got back to reality.
To be continued…
Taglist:
@lovelyygirl8 @skysmiller @moonlightdivine @crocodiile @angie2274 @pulchritudinousrogers @peqchsoup @msecho19 @happinessinthebeing @nyotamalfoy @nakedmoondiaries @dzaga890 @pa1g3-t0mm0 @prettysbliss @wanniiieeee @one-sweet-gubler @x-ap0llo-xx @feministfanboi @ordinarylokix @afterglowsb-tch13 @param8re @tomorrowseverything @hummusxx @iranispunk @mrsyixingunicorn10 @likeanimagepassingby2 @mediocrewallflow3r
2K notes · View notes
thelov3lybookworm · 28 days
Text
Remember me? (Part 18)
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17
Summary: Idiot in love
•○●⛦●○•
Word Count: 1849
A/n: ehehe i am so happy to be writing this again. i know it took me like, months to get to this but i lovedd writing this one soo much and i am so happy to share this one with you all my bbgs 😭🥹
also im soo sorry i made you all wait for this🥲 please accept this peace offering 🥰
enjoy!
°•°•°•○🌑○•°•°•°
Y/n had returned to her and Fin's chambers. She found Nyx and Fin sitting in his room, running and jumping on his bed. Feyre was resting on the couch in the living area couch, wrapped in a threadbare blanket and staring at the kids through the open door.
Y/n said nothing as she settled next to Feyre, letting out a sigh.
Y/n knew Eris would be here anytime with the inner circle and Tamlin.
Feyre an Eris had decided to interrogate him for where and how he found Nyx.
A knock came on the door, and a moment later Eris entered, four others in tow.
For a moment, they said nothing, staring at Feyre, who did not bother to acknowledge their presence. Y/n glanced at Eris, concerned.
Eris simply shrugged and settled down next to Y/n, his arm resting across the backrest, his fingers brushing the nape of her neck.
Tamlin let himself sit on one of the other couches that filled the space, and a few moments later, the Illyrians followed. Morrigan was the last one to sit, still staring at Feyre.
Y/n tried to take deep breath to fill her lungs, but it felt hard considering the tension in the air was thick.
"So..." The warrior with the red siphons, Cassian, spoke, and Y/n could tell he was trying to ease the tension.
"Where did you find Nyx?"
Those were the first word that came out of Eris's mouth, directed towards Tamlin.
"I was on my way to the palace when I felt something. It was dark, like something that was not supposed to be in the forest." Tamling glanced around once before settling his gaze back on Eris, leaning back to get comfortable before he spoke next. "I decided to take a look. There, I found an... opening, almost. It was dark, like a void. And the boy was walking towards it, but he did not seem in control of himself."
"It was Rhys." Feyre mumbled, making everyone's head snap towards her.
"What?" Azriel and Y/n asked simultaneously.
"I looked into Nyx's mind. Rhys had been trying to control him and bring him to the Night court through the opening he created, thinking no one would notice in the chaos of the night."
Silence reigned before Eris and Cassian cursed.
"Those openings have been appearing everywhere from what I know. Just a few days ago I saw a couple in spring."
"Why would he do that though? And why did you leave, Feyre?" Morrigan asked, her tone accusatory.
"Mor." Cassian warned. Mor huffed, folding her arms across her chest.
Y/n felt a tap against her mental shields, and she glanced at Feyre, who still stared at the kids. That told Y/n what she needed to know.
"Fifty years ago-" Y/n began with a deep sigh, commanding everyone's attention. "-Under the mountain, was when I first met Rhys."
°•°•°•○🌑○•°•°•°
The atmosphere was extra gloomy as Y/n stared out the window of her bedchambers. Even the trees seemed to droop in sadness, the wind too still, glaring in hate.
She sat by herself, the comforter whispering under her wandering palms as she tried to hold onto the soft materials. She could not stop thinking about the incident that happened a few hours ago, how scared and worried everyone was. Just thinking about Feyre’s grief stricken face brought tears to Y/n’s own eyes.
A knock drew her from her depressing thoughts, and the fire in the hearth crackled as the door cracked open a moment later.
The grim face of the high lord peeked in, eyes flitting from object to object until they landed on Y/n, who did not even glance at him.
He closed the door behind him, walking towards her and just staring at her, pausing only when she gave no reaction to his close proximity.
She spared one glance at his face, then patted the plush mattress beside her. He sat down, his sigh echoing in her ears as the comforting scent of his cinnamon and wood scent enveloped her. He sat close enough that the heat from his body warded off the chill and warmed Y/n up within moments, or maybe it was his fire magic.
Whatever it was, Y/n leaned closer to him, grateful for the reprieve from the chill that the fire crackling in the hearth did nothing to chase.
Y/n was perfectly content to sit next to Eris in silence the whole night, but it seemed like he had other plans when he shifted, turning his body to face her.
"Y/n?"
She blinked, then turned her head. "Hmm?"
He seemed nervous about something, light sweat glistening on his neck, partially covered by his shirt. She then realised he had discarded his heavy jacket somewhere, and now he just sat in front of her in a simple white shirt.
"I know this is probably not the best time to talk about this, but… it’s important."
Y/n lifted a brow, remaining silent, knowing he would continue talking.
"The advisors and courtiers, they’ve been pestering me to find a bride."
Confused, she stared at him, wondering how she was concerned in that matter. And then her heart stopped.
He was going to get married.
Y/n looked away, nodding.
"And? Why are you telling me this?"
On the inside, her heart was struggling to stay put, cracks beginning to form in the already withered organ.
He groaned. "Why do you think Y/n?"
She glared at him for a moment before getting to her feet. "The only reason I can think of is you want me to find you a bride. Is that what it is? Sure, I’ll find you one-"
Moments merged together in the next instance, and everything started to low down. Or maybe she was too drunk to realise how fast things were going.
A hand clamped down on her elbow, long, slender fingers digging into the skin and bone, heat rising slowly as he caged her body against the nearest wall so she faced him. His smell overpowered all of Y/n’s senses, the skirts of the ball gown she had worn to the revel a few hours ago swishing softly against the ground. Eyes widening, Y/n met his burning gaze.
Even though he was no longer touching her, she knew his skin would be hot to the touch.
It was a thing she quickly found out once she moved to autumn court. Everytime Eris was frustrated or mad, his whole body burned like a furnace.
"Eris-"
"Why do you not understand Y/n?" He snapped. "Why do you not understand that I don’t want you to find me a bride? When will you understand that I want you to be my bride?"
His chest heaved against hers as he stepped closer, his eyes pleading, yet burning with a passion she had only seen the glimpses of before.
Y/n was dumbfounded. She did not know what to say. She did not know whether to ask him to repeat or laugh in joy.
But the words that slipped out of her mouth were neither. They were entirely damning.
"You never gave me any indication-"
"Didn’t I, my sweet nemesis?" His words were followed by a deep sigh as he stepped away, the sound of the air exhaling reverberating in Y/n’s very bones. "Did I not do my very best to make you happy? Did I not- hell, our dance tonight should have been enough for you to understand my intention. And even if that wasn’t enough, did I not say I would have married you right then and there if you just said the word?"
Y/n shrinked under his gaze as he turned away, running a hand through his hair. He cursed under his breath, then mumbled a low sorry.
"Eris-"
"It’s alright if you don’t want me, Y/n, but I thought… I… I thought that you must have liked me back-"
"Eris listen to me-"
"Maybe I’m not as good at reading people as I thought I was-"
Frustrated, Y/n followed him to her bed, then grabbed the back of his shirt just as he was about to sit. He whipped around, his eyes going a fraction wide at the look on her face.
"Shut up and listen for once, my lord." a shove accompanied her words, and Eris bounced onto the bed, his lips sealed in fright.
Honestly, I could get used to this.
Her lungs expanded, then she released a breath. "I… I’ll need some time, Eris. I can’t take such a big decision myself. Fin-"
"Has no problem with me marrying you." Eris mumbled, breathless as he stared at her.
Y/n blinked. "You- what?"
He nodded, getting back to his feet, grinning. "I already talked to Fin, and he was quite happy about it."
Despite her disbelief, the corners of Y/n’s lips ticked up. Eris looked just like one of his young pups, excitement in his eyes and a jump in his step.
The happiness and hope in his eyes made her realise.
I love him.
fuck.
I love him.
She gazed at him, freckles decorating his skin like freckles glowing in the fire in the hearth, the way his eyes glinted with something so pure, so innocent, the childlike glee…
It was impossible to say no.
Not like she wanted to in the first place.
"Yes."
He blinked, his ears darkening. "Yes?"
"Yes, I will marry you, Eris Vanserra."
The smile that split his plush lips could have lighted the whole universe. She knew it would light any dark days she would have to face in the future.
"I- thank you, Y/n. Oh mother." He stepped back, his hands shaking as he shoved them in his pocket and pulled out a small box, his fingers fumbling for a moment before finally getting it open. "This… I cannot believe this. Oh my god."
He grabbed her hand, pushing a beautiful ruby and diamond encrusted ring onto her finger.
She laughed at his reaction, pulling him into a hug. His arms wrapped around her in a tight vise, asif he never wanted to let go.
Y/n hoped he would never.
They stayed in the embrace for long moments, neither wanting to let go.
"Eris?"
"Hmm?"
"I’m so glad I met you."
"Y/n?" he whispered in her ear.
She grinned into his shoulder as he began swaying her softly. "Hmm?"
"I’m so glad I met Fin."
She gasped, pulling away to glare at him, but he had already made a run for the door, his cheeks red and his eyes crinkling.
She stared at his back, her eyes refusing to move from his figure until the door swung shut behind Eris. Her lips twitched, and she shook her head, biting her lips to try to stop herself from grinning like an idiot in love.
It was of no use, of course.
Because she was, after all, an idiot in love.
°•°•°•○🌑○•°•°•°
Remember me Taglist: @holb32 @awoa1 @cleverzonkwombatsludge @luvmoo
@we-were-beautiful @eerievixen @zoe2 @fussel9913
@j-pendragonx @thesnugglingduck @jesssicapaniagua @devilsnightz
@esposadomd @littleffawn @mandowhatnow @bubybubsters
@eos-princess @nightless @bigcreatorwombatdreamer @princesslolaasworld
@asemkta @cat-or-kitten @txzii @bunnyredgirl
@theofficialmadman @leeknows-wife @aria-chikage @amygdtjhddzvb
@azriels-mate123 @inky-clover @kemillyfreitas @12358
@justdreamstars @cuethedepession @princessvesta @fides25
@nocasdatsgay @acourtofbatboydreams @stained-glass-eyes0708 @glaciuswduo
@wallacewillow0773638 @cassie6392 @quackitysdrugdealer @txzii
@anuttellaa @coisas-da-dani @hnyclover @sassyslytherinshai
@historygeekqueen @why4anne @mybestfriendmademe @going-through-shit
@thisblogisaboutabook @thehighlordishere @hells-sluttiest-new-arrival @thena101
@azrielsmate3 @rcarbo1
141 notes · View notes
devildomwriter · 1 year
Text
Lucifer Birthday Fun Fact Special 100 Facts
1. In the Celestial realm, Lucifer was a seraph
2. When Lilith went to earth to meet her boyfriend, Lucifer would secretly follow and spy on them
3. Lucifer is the reason Leviathan is obsessed with anime
4. When asked if he prefers cats or dogs, Lucifer simply stated Cerberus
5. Lucifer is the one who originally tamed Cerberus and was forced by Diavolo to adopt him
6. Lucifer sometimes compares himself to Barbatos
7. Lucifer cannot make Diavolo’s favorite food, last time he tried, Diavolo texted MC pleading with them not to allow Lucifer to make it again
8. In the celestial realm, Lucifer had a friendly rivalry with Michael, his co-leader
9. Simply out of spite, Lucifer visited the celestial realm’s first planetarium before Michael had a chance because he knew Michael would want to do so first
10. Lucifer and Simeon sometimes took naps together in the celestial realm
11. Lucifer considered Simeon his brother before the great celestial war
12. Lucifer didn’t realize he’d become a demon after being cast out of heaven until Barbatos pointed it out
13. The first time Lucifer visited the Devildom he critiqued the low quality soil
14. Lucifer loves flowers, specifically roses, he sometimes cross breeds them and takes such good care of them that Mammon feared for his life when he accidentally sat on one
15. Mammon is Lucifer’s favorite
16. Out of his brothers, Lucifer trusts Mammon the most
17. Lucifer sees techno pop as “cacophonous bleep-bloop music”
18. Lucifer has a big collection of cursed records
19. Lucifer had six wings until he ripped off two of them in anger, these wings combined with his overwhelming hatred became Satan
20. In Nightbringer it is revealed Lucifer actually had twelve wings from his father but never displayed all of them because they got in the way
21. Lucifer originally only intended to leave the celestial realm but after Lilith was sentenced to be erased from existence he escalated to a war
22. Lucifer went to meet Diavolo for the first time because Michael tricked him into it
23. Even in the Celestial realm, Lucifer’s punishments were physical and extremely harsh
24. Lucifer is skilled with multiple musical instruments. He’s most mentioned playing the piano but he’s also seen playing the violin, the drums, and a guitar
25. Lucifer loves classical music
26. Lucifer regularly goes to music shops to buy cursed records
27. Lucifer loves the theatre and after seeing a good play will ramble on about them and quote his favorite parts
28. Lucifer prefers his tea to be on the stronger side
29. Lucifer let his brothers believe Lilith died in the war so they wouldn’t have to suffer knowing they couldn’t ever see her again
30. Lucifer lied to Diavolo and trapped Belphegor in the attack to protect him from Diavolo’s wrath as Belphegor was considered treasonous
31. Lucifer once got so mad at Diavolo that he strung him up from the ceiling along with Solomon who plotted his murder
32. Lucifer is the only one who has attempted to attack MC more than once
33. Lucifer is the reason Luke is called a chihuahua
34. The first thing Lucifer does every morning is check for messages from MC
35. Lucifer supports Levi going to karaoke but only because he is constantly woken up in the middle of the night by his singing
36. Lucifer is ambidextrous
37. The painting in Lucifer’s is room is an artistic interpretation of his fall from grace
38. Lucifer works to the point of passing out. Diavolo bribes him to sleep by threatening to make a picture of him sleeping his lock screen
39. At the end of season one after forming a pact with MC, one of the player’s options leads to a sequence strongly suggesting the two have sex
40. Lucifer kept Asmodeus around him in the celestial realm because he wanted to be surrounded by the most beautiful angels
41. Lucifer recommended Beelzebub to become a seraph
42. Lucifer is not a morning demon
43. Lucifer think Beelzebub binging food is cute so he indulges him sometimes by buying lots of food
44. Lucifer watches horror movies with Mammon when Mammon is too scared to watch it by himself
45. Lucifer is the second tallest of his brothers, just slightly shorter than Beelzebub
46. When Lucifer accidentally forgot to save Diavolo in a virtual reality game the only reason Diavolo forgave him so quickly is because MC convinced Lucifer to meow cutely
47. Lucifer has frequent headaches caused by the intense stress his brothers give him
48. During Christmas, Lucifer stays up all night to deliver his brothers’ gifts
49. Lucifer had a Devil tube channel where he hid his identity as he told stories. He stopped after a week when Belphegor and Satan found out.
50. Lucifer holds onto items for sentimental value but hides this. Simeon sees through the lies.
51. Lucifer has secretly kept the portraits his brothers made of him in art class
52. There are many large portraits of Lucifer across the Devildom including one in the RAD Library
53. When Lucifer fell he landed where the RAD colosseum would eventually be built
54. Lucifer asked Diavolo to pull some strings to get Mammon the car he worked hard to afford
55. In the celestial realm Lucifer was more blunt and rude because he was already seen as perfect, in the Devildom he is calm and composed so others will see him as perfect since this is no longer the obvious assumption
56. Lucifer can read other people’s memories
57. Lucifer once took Simeon’s phone to text Luke asking his opinion on the brothers. Luke was angry when he found out and insisted Simeon get a lock which confused Simeon
58. When Mammon was put under an angelic spell he gave away everything he loved. He was depressed after being freed from the spell. Lucifer let Mammon use his credit card to buy everything he wanted to cheer him up again.
59. The only existing picture of Lucifer shirtless is owned by Diavolo who does everything in his power to keep it away from Lucifer
60. Lucifer puts spells on his brothers and himself to prevent photos being taken of him when he doesn’t want any
61. Lucifer once threw Levi into the ocean when Levi disguised himself as an octopus to try and take photos of Lucifer
62. Lucifer was the only one to believe in Mammon in the celestial realm and the only one who could control him so he kept Mammon by his side as his personal assistant
63. When Levi’s game affected the real world causing every doorway to lead somewhere different, Lucifer kept running into Mephistopheles who wouldn’t stop complaining to him
64. Lucifer helps the brothers kidnap MC in season 2 to prevent them from returning to the human world
65. Lucifer often has tea parties with Barbatos where they discuss and try new teas
66. Lucifer, Michael, and Raphael used to drink heavily together in the celestial realm.
67. One of the first things Raphael and Lucifer did after reuniting was get drunk together
68. When one of Solomon’s dishes backfired as usual, Satan actually managed to cast all his pain to Lucifer who had to then endure the side effects two times as much as everyone else
69. When his brothers acted up, Lucifer actually turned them in Test Name Sheets
70. Lucifer and MC once pretended to be a couple to scare off Lucifer’s fan club
71. Lucifer is uncomfortable around Solomon because he feels like he actually needs to use a lot of his strength to defeat Solomon
72. Lucifer is constantly avoiding Solomon trying to make a pact with him by casting spells on food and gifts that will persuade Lucifer to want to make a pact
73. Whenever Lucifer leaves the house overnight he puts a ward on his room to prevent his brother from getting in
74. Lucifer ring of light is inscribed with “Blessed be the bringer of light”
75. Lucifer’s nickname in the celestial realm was the morning star. He now uses this as his last name.
76. One of Lucifer’s favorite shows is The Tarot Games. He and Diavolo are working together to convince Barbatos to watch it too
77. Lucifer used to play the piano to help Belphegor fall asleep
78. Lucifer and Simeon were once so close that they sometimes can still tell what the other is thinking
79. Lucifer is shown to really enjoy camping to the point he isn’t bothered when a serial killer shows up
80. Satan is considered by Lucifer to be the safest option for MC to date in season one
81. Once as an angel Lucifer accidentally ate all the chocolates he and his brothers’ had and blamed it on Beelzebub
82. Not even Lucifer can resist the affect of Asmodeus’s eyes for long
83. Lucifer got upset when Diavolo released an interview in which he sung Lucifer’s praises most of the interview and what was released was still considered the abridged version
84. Lucifers greatest fear is dying and ascending back to the Celestial Realm
85. Lucifer was once shrunk to the size of MC’s hand by Solomon
86. Lucifer refuses to say anything under duress
87. When Lucifer lost a matching bracelet he had with MC he got extremely annoyed very easily to the point he even blew up the bathroom and sent Cerberus after Mammon
88. When Lucifer was shrunk, Satan and his brothers began dressing him up like a doll with magic
89. Lucifer liked demonus so much it’s what changed his mind about the Devildom and he began to like it
90. Lucifer will not hesitate to eliminate anything he sees as a threat to his brothers
91. To stop Satan from cursing anyone, Lucifer cast a spell to make it impossible for Satan to leave his side. He changed his mind when Satan kept growling at him from the corner of the room and he wasn’t able to get any sleep
92. Lucifer has said that whenever he tried to picture life without Mammon it felt as if something was missing
93. Lucifer finds his hectic schedule (thanks to his brothers) to be enjoyable
94. When a curse binding Lucifer and MC together was placed, Lucifer pretended to not be able to break it until he got called out by Diavolo
95. When Lucifer lost his memories, he immediately became close to his brothers again, choosing them as his family for a second time
96. Lucifer continues to try to get Diavolo to delete all his photos of him but always fails
97. Lucifer’s brothers joke that his “type” is Diavolo
98. Lucifer does not understand the point of night pool parties
99. Lucifer took two days to make a complete schedule for a trip for Diavolo and Barbatos, most of the time was spent writing notes making sure they wouldn’t get in trouble
100. Lucifer in Nightbringer (which takes place an unknown amount of time in the past) is already over ten million years in age
1K notes · View notes
earlgreytea68 · 1 year
Text
LOOK AWAY IF YOU DON'T WANT SO MUCH FOR (TOUR) DUST SPOILERS, OKAY?
~~~
~~~
~~~
Set list:
(1) That Pink Seashell spoken word thing actually opens the show
(2) Love from the Other Side: I assumed they'd play this first, and they did, and they looked very happy with the reception that it got
(3) The Phoenix
(4) Sugar, We're Goin Down: I overheard two guys when I was leaving saying, "I only came to this show for that Sugar song, and it was the third song they played," whatever to those two guys lol
(5) Uma Thurman
(6) A Litttle Less Sixteen Candles, A Little More Touch Me
(7) Chicago Is So Two Years Ago: I know they always play this song when they play Chicago but the way the show is set up, there's this spoken intro that references a light being left on in Chicago, and then they launch into this song, and so I feel like maybe it's permanently in the set list for this tour, we'll see.
(8) Grand Theft Autumn: Patrick told the story again of how he wrote the lyrics while jogging with Pete. Here is exactly what he said, because I recorded it, hahaha: "I wrote this song out here, jogging, trying to figure out the words. This was back when I wrote a lot of the words. And Pete was jogging with me and he was like, 'Eh, maybe change this, maybe change this.' Before we knew it he was writing all the lyrics." And then Pete said, "Imagine us jogging" lolololol
(9) Calm Before the Storm
(10) This Ain't a Scene, It's an Arms Race: They added a little Peterick-y moment in here? I don't remember them playing at each other during this song in previous performances? It was cute, it was during the instrumental part before Patrick leads the singalong, maybe I've just always missed it? They played it each other and kind of did some kind of kick thing with their legs??
(11) Disloyal Order of Water Buffaloes: Honestly, always a delight to hear this song, this is one of my favorites <3
(12) Heaven, Iowa: THIS SONG LIVE, I SWEAR
(13) "The Take Over, the Breaks Over": OH MY GOD I LOVE THIS SONG AND I TOTALLY DIDN'T EXPECT THEM TO PLAY IT, I WAS SO HAPPY
(14) Headfirst Slide into Cooperstown on a Bad Bet: <3 Guess they got over being scared of playing this one lol
(15) Fake Out: I CANNOT TELL YOU HOW EXCITED I WAS THAT THEY PLAYED THIS ONE OMGGGGGGG. Also, there was some plan I wasn't aware of to, like, hold up cell phones with pink paper over the lights so the crowd lit up pink???? I have no idea who engineered that but it was CHARMING and at the end of the song Pete said, "Thanks for that, guys, that was beautiful," and the stage was on darkness so it seemed absolutely spontaneous on his part and I think they really did like the effect, so, Idk, future shows, keep doing it????
(16) Patrick did some kind of piano interlude where he played "Don't Stop Believin'"????? It was random but he was super charming, I think the rest of the band used it as a break, it was just SO GREAT. Part of his intro was: "Pete was putting together this show and he said to me, 'Hey, you should play piano.' And I was like, 'I kinda only play songs I wrote. I don't really play piano. I don't know how to play piano.' And he's like, 'Eh, you'll figure it out.'" And then Patrick sat down and played gorgeous piano ugh THANKS, PETE.
(17) Last of the Real Ones: I am glad Mania got some love.
(18) Save Rock and Roll
(19) PETE RECITED BABY ANNIHILATION WHAT. I SWEAR TO GOD. I SO DID NOT EXPECT THIS AND I STILL CAN'T BELIEVE THAT IT HAPPENED. If you're going to the show, pay attention, because I looked away and apparently there's, like, a magic trick at the end of the monologue where he disappears behind a piece of black silk?????
(20) Crazy Train cover: I...don't know what to say about this randomness hahaha but it happened??
(21) Dance Dance
(22) Hold Me Like a Grudge: I think Patrick adores singing this song, I really do.
(23) G.I.N.A.S.F.S.: I KNOW. I CAN'T BELIEVE IT, EITHER.
(24) My Songs Know What You Did in the Dark (Light Em Up)
(25) Thnks fr th Mmrs
(26) Centuries
(27) Saturday <3
The show ends with a little piano version of So Much (for) Stardust played over the sound system, so pay attention for that.
The set is super Alice in Wonderland-y and I adored it, it's playful and fantastical and has all these whimsical touches and interludes and I just thought it was delightful and at one point there were bubbles, and I heard some people complaining after the concert that the fantasy thing didn't suit their style of music and really, I was surrounded by downers after the concert, I thought they were perfect hahaha. Like, ABSOLUTELY PERFECT. They looked so, so, so tangibly happy, all of them. Patrick sounded fantastic and he looked like he was having a blast, he smiled the whole time.
I have a lot of videos but they seem like they're all pretty terrible, but I'll see how I feel in the morning lol
800 notes · View notes
ladykailitha · 22 days
Text
Icarus Part 18
Hey, guys! I'm back!!! I had a great and very productive hiatus, the results of which can be found here.
But tl;dr is that this story is complete, so it will be regularly updated on Sunday until it's done. Then I will release the story that started this all "The Rise of The Fallen" in two parts, also on Sundays. Which will take us all the to December, if you can believe it.
I'm still working on the other stories and at least The Hellfire Exotic Club (stripper), The Caged Bird Still Sings (sugar!baby), and Of Butterflies and Backstrokes (Olympic swimmer) are all going to be fairly long so that should be exciting. Then I'll be working on the fun little game show story now called "A Love Connection". Which won't come out until one of the others ends. Sorry. But WIP Wednesday will show you teases of it until then.
I recommend rereading the previous chapter to refresh your memory and away we go!
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17
~
Steve was riding on the best high. Their next song was “Kiss the Boys/Kiss the Girls”. The song was about finding love in whatever form that took. With a full verse on non-binary folks, despite the title. There was nothing in the world that could compare to crowds screaming your name. It didn’t even matter that the name they were screaming wasn’t Steve, it was Abbadon.
He stumbled into the green room that had all their stuff in it. Corroded Coffin had taken the stage and him and his boys were relaxing with their masks off, Hopper at the door.
“I’ve never been so nervous in my life!” Shane said after downing an entire water bottle. “That crowd was massive! And diverse! Usually we just get college aged kids but there were literal kids out there and old time rockers too.”
“Shit, yeah,” Spence said, pushing his hood off his head to splash a little water on his head. He didn’t have a spotlight on him but wearing all black still made for a hot set.
Shane laid down on the floor, sprawled out spread eagle. “Is this is what real fame is like?”
Steve slid off the chair he was sitting in, to sit next to him. “God, I have such mixed feelings about that if it is. Because the energy was off the charts and I’m pretty sure I sung my heart out...”
“But you aren’t sure you keep up with it for the whole tour?” Simon asked quietly.
Steve threw his head back to rest on the seat of the chair. “Yeah. I don’t want to burn out before I turn thirty, you know?”
“You should talk to Eddie about what they do not to burn out,” Spence suggested. “Because they’ve been doing this for ten years and longer tours than this.”
Steve hummed his agreement.
Suddenly there was a knock on the door. “Celeste, incoming,” Hopper muttered, before opening the door.
Anyone in view of the door, put their mask over their face and then off again when the door closed behind their manager.
“Good job, guys,” Robin said cheerily and sat down on the floor between Shane and Steve. “I just got off the phone with Vickie and she says social media is going batshit insane about the song and Steve’s intro. And it’s good. Like really good. There are some assholes, but it seems that even the media and music critics are calling it the next gay anthem.”
“What are they saying?” Simon asked, sitting up on the sofa and scooting to the edge.
Robin grinned. “This is my favorite one: Heaven is where the assholes are, we always knew all the good people were in hell. Keep up the good work, Abbadon and all of the rest of The Fallen. From Metallica’s official Twitter.”
The room was deathly silent for all of two seconds before they all erupted into gleeful screams. They all jumped on her and started hugging her tightly.
“Get off me! Get off me!” she shrieked. “You’re all sweaty and gross!”
They deliberately smeared themselves all over her before they got off, giggling like children.
“Boys!” she huffed dramatically. “So gross. I swear you lot don’t grow up you just get older.”
Steve leaned over and gave a huge kiss on the cheek. “Probably, but you wouldn’t love us if we were any different.”
Robin swiped her cheek in an exaggerated fashion. “Maybe, but boys are still gross.” She went on to tell them all things that Vickie was sending her about the world’s reaction to the song.
Then after a while she bumped into Steve’s shoulder. “Go on. I know you want go watch some of the show, I’ll hold down the fort here.”
Steve smiled at her and gave her shoulder a squeeze. He got to his feet and put his mask back on. After checking to make sure no one was in view, he knocked on the door for Hopper to let him out.
Once the door closed, Robin let out a long sigh. “I worry about those two.”
“Who?” Shane said, sitting up for the first time. “Steve and Eddie? Why?”
She nodded, pulling her knees up to her chest and tucking her chin between her knees. “Being in the closet is hard. And I know Abbadon has come out, but he’s still in the ‘closet’ as it were about his identity and Eddie and Steve having to hide their relationship on top of Steve hiding who is... let’s just say that great relationships then theirs have crumbled under the pressure.”
The room was silent as they all took that in.
“Are we just doomed from having relationships?” Spence asked. “Are we all destined to be lonely?”
Simon’s lips quivered. “I hate that I have all these women throwing themselves at me but they really don’t care who’s under the mask.”
“I hit up every gay bar in every city we tour in as me,” Shane muttered picking at the skin around his nails, “and I don’t know if it’s worse they don’t know who I am than if I had gone as Astraeus.”
“I’m trying to have a girlfriend,” Spence said bitterly, “but all I can tell her is that I travel for work. And yeah it’s new enough she isn’t asking as what, but how much longer can I dodge that question?”
Robin let out another sigh. “I know, and it’s not as though I can really date either. Are they dating the goofy lesbian Robin, or the sophisticated fashion plate, Celeste? But with Eddie I think Steve has it harder.”
“It’s because Eddie is famous, huh?” Simon asked, sliding off the sofa to sit next to Shane on the floor.
Spence got up and curled up around Shane. Robin inserted herself into the pile and they just cuddled until the show was over.
~
Steve wanted to be on that stage more than anything, just singing with Eddie, happy and free. But he was Abbadon right now and while he might get away with it, Steve didn’t feel comfortable with the not being able to kiss his boyfriend senseless.
He waited until the it’s almost time for the encore before he slipped back into the green room. Everyone else is already changed and gone. It’s just Robin as Celeste waiting for him.
“How did he not have a boyfriend before now?” Steve muttered as he pulled on the khakis and blue polo shirt of his ‘uniform.’
Robin snorted. “For the same reason you went pretty thin on the dating field. He was hung up on a special someone.”
Steve blushed and ducked his head. “I’m assume you think it’s me.” He ran his fingers through his hair, trying to get it lay straight after being hidden under the hood for so long.
Robin got to her feet and leaned down to look him in the eye. “Are you telling me you don’t?”
Steve looked away. Robin gently lifted his chin and then held his face her hands. “Steven Kincade Harrington, you listen to me close. You are worthy of love. You are worthy of care. You are worthy of attention. And Eddie Munson is one hundred percent onboard to give all three. Of course he was waiting for you. Any person with eyes can see how much he loves you. Fuck, Simon bristles every time he’s brought up now because instead him being your protector like it used to be, it’s Eddie.”
Steve stared at her with his mouth wide open. “Simon’s jealous of Eddie?”
Robin laughed and kissed his stupid head.
“Babe,” she said fondly. “Spence and Shane have been beating him off with a stick every time Eddie comes around.”
“But Simon doesn’t protect me,” Steve said tilting his head to the side. “I protect him. He’s so painfully shy outside of the band and he’s always curled up on my lap.”
“Please tell me you aren’t that naive,” she said. “He is always sticking up for you about your writing, about your singing. When it comes to band stuff Simon is the biggest mama bear of them all.”
Steve blinked at her for a moment and then mouthed the word “Oh.”
“You are such a dingus,” she said shaking her head. “But you’re my dingus so that evens it out a bit.”
He pushed her playfully. “I’m going to get out there before people wonder where the missing EMT is.”
He slipped out a different way from when he came in and she watched him go. Steve was brilliant at a lot of things, people included. But he always had a blindspot when it came to when other people caring for him.
She sighed and then made her way out of the green room so that Corroded Coffin could unwind now.
Robin passed Chrissy on the way out.
“Hey,” Chrissy said with a huge smile. “My boys want to go afterwards with your boys, you think they’d be down?”
“Of course they would!” she replied. “As The Fallen or no?”
Chrissy slapped her palm to her forehead. “Shit I forgot. As The Fallen. But they have casual masks to go in right?”
Robin smiled back at her. “It’s fine, of course they have casual masks. I’ll let them know. It’ll have to be much later because they have to be see as normies for a bit before they slip back into The Fallen.”
Chrissy winked and tapped the side of her nose. “I got you.”
Just then all the Corroded Coffin boys came bursting from the stage into the wings, whooping and screaming. They huddled together, arms around each other and counted to twenty.
Once they got to one, Eddie screamed whooped again and all four of them ran back on stage.
Robin blinked at them for a moment. “Didn’t they just have an encore?”
Chrissy threw back her head and laughed. “Depending on the city they can do anywhere from two to five encores.”
“Holy shit!” Robin said in genuine awe. “That’s insane.”
“It’s not even their record,” she said.
Robin’s eyebrows shot up. “There’s no way.”
“Six in Salt Lake City,” she explained. “Just coming off their third album, the one with eight singles. Which was too many in my opinion but apparently a couple radio stations thought there were a really good deep tracks and played. Then it got around, yaddy yadda. You get the drift.”
“But six?” Robin asked a little unsure.
Chrissy nodded. “Salt Lake is crazy for that shit though. I’ve heard bands go there if they want their ego stoked.”
“Any bands avoid it for that reason?” Robin giggled.
“I have no doubt there are,” she said with a hum. “Most of the time bands whine about the lack of boobs and booze when they refuse to go back.”
Robin rolled her eyes. “Men are so gross.”
“Agreed,” she replied with a wink. “Go lesbian power.”
Robin fist bumped her. “I’ve got to go look like a PA schlep for awhile. I’ll text you when they’re free.”
“You’ve got it girlie!” Chrissy said.
~
Eddie was not pleased that they were at a bar. A bar was the last place he wanted Gareth to be right now.
But he insisted he would be fine and seemed for the most part to be sticking to a cherry coke, but Eddie was keeping an eye on him.
Things were actually going well until...
Astraeus let out a yelp of pain.
Abbadon and Azrael were on their feet in an instant, Asmodeus close behind. There was a little action going on so Eddie couldn’t see what happened, but oh boy did he see the aftermath.
Standing behind The Fallen’s bassist was an asshole with his phone up, filming and another guy yanking on Astraeus’ hood.
“Get off of him,” Abbadon hissed. “Or else.”
Abbadon was the shortest of his band, but fuck in that moment, he looked the most intimidating.
The dude with phone scoffed. “Or what? I’m filming you, you can’t do shit.”
Steve let out a huge ear-piercing whistle and yelled, “Security!”
The two dudes’ eyes went wide as they turned to scramble away from their table, but ran into two very meaty looking guys flanking Hopper.
“You two boys going somewhere?” the head of security asked, low and dangerously.
“We weren’t doing anything!” the one dude said. Not the one with the phone, but the one who had pulled on Astraeus’ hood.
“Yeah?” he asked. “And would these boys say the same?”
The asshole with the phone scoffed. “They’re just a bunch of weird, rich assholes, they’d say whatever.”
“And the security cameras won’t show you filming your friend here, yanking on this man’s hoodie?”
The two dudes looked at each in actual fear for the first time.
“And by the way, that’s assault,” Hopper continued to press. “So unless you want to be arrested, you’ll delete that little videos of yours unless you really, really want to broadcast your crime to the internet.”
The guy with the phone had Hopper watch him delete it off his phone.
“Good,” he said, “now these two gentlemen are going to escort out of the building, a building you’ll never be allowed to come back to ever again.”
After Hopper left with the bouncers and the two idiots, Gareth turned to them.
“Shit,” he said, “that was fucking terrifying. Does that happen a lot?”
Abbadon and Azrael exchanged a glance.
“More than it really should,” Azrael said. “It’s why Ellie designed a hoodie that would be harder to yank off. The trade off unfortunately is that hurts like a bitch when it’s pulled.”
“That fucking sucks, man,” Jeff said. “The next round of drinks is on me.”
Eddie nodded, but inside he was screaming. He didn’t know that this was something the band experienced at all. And even if he didn’t know who they were, that would still freak him out. But it was worse knowing it was Steve that they were doing this to.
Abbadon squeezed his hand under the table. It didn’t reassure him, not really, but it was still nice that Steve recognized his turmoil.
The night was a little more subdued after that as the Corroded Coffin boys thought about the implications of what just happened and The Fallen boys because all they wanted was a fun night out and it was ruined.
~
Part 19 Part 20 Part 21
Tag List: CLOSED
1- @mira-jadeamethyst @rozzieroos @itsall-taken @redfreckledwolf @zerokrox-blog
2- @gregre369 ​@a-little-unsteddie @chaosgremlinmunson @messrs-weasley @val-from-lawrence
3- @goodolefashionedloverboi @carlyv @wonderland-girl143-blog @irregular-child @blondie1006
4- @yikes-a-bee @bookworm0690 @anne-bennett-cosplayer @awkwardgravity1 @littlewildflowerkitten
5- @genderless-spoon @y4r3luv @dragonmama76 @ellietheasexylibrarian @thedragonsaunt
6- @disrespectedgoatman @eyehartart @dawners @thespaceantwhowrites @tinyplanet95
7- @iamthehybrid @croatoan-like-its-hot @papergrenade @cryptid-system @counting-dollars-counting-stars
8- @ravenfrog @w1ll0wtr33 @child-of-cthulhu @kultiras @dreamercec
9- @machete-inventory-manager @useless-nb-bisexual @stripey82 @dotdot-wierdlife @kal-ology
10- @sadisticaltarts @urkadop @chameleonhair @clockworkballerina @garden-of-gay
94 notes · View notes
fiveisnumber1 · 4 months
Text
Timeless - Five Hargreeves X Reader
Main story parts:
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 14 | 15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 21 | 22 | 23 | 24 | 25 | 26 | 27 | 28 | 29 | 30 | 31 | 32 | 33 | 34 | 35 | 36 | 37
A/N: Hi Everyone, sorry it took so long to put this chapter out. I swear I really tried to get it done sooner, but without going into too much detail, let's just say I got majorly hit by the Author's Curse. It wasn't easy but I finally am in a place where I was able to finish this chapter and I have already written some of the next one. Let's just hope I don't have a repeat of last time. Hope you enjoy and if you can please leave a comment that would be so cool! They make my day and really help to motivate me!
____________________________________________________________
Pt 38 - Don't (Let Me) Go
Light pushed through the silent darkness that surrounded you, the brightness slowly increasing as time went on. You could hear a ringing in your head, and as you opened your eyes to look for the origin of the sound, light flooded into your receptors causing you to wince at the intensity. You shut your eyes tightly once again and turned your head to the side trying to avoid the piercing light directly above you. Slowly, you could feel the rest of your senses begin to kick in. You were lying down somewhere and as your fingers slightly moved back and forth you could tell that you were on a carpeted floor. You felt like there was a layer of sweat covering your skin. Your mouth felt extremely dry like you hadn't had water in days and all you could hear was the buzzing of what you assumed to be the light source above you. Carefully, you opened your eyes, wincing at the light once more before allowing your cloudy vision to focus as best as it could. The world was bright and still a bit blurry, but you could make out the room enough to realize you were back in Kenny's basement.
You were confused. How the hell did you get back here? You shut your eyes again trying to force yourself to remember what happened last night but everything was a jumbled mess and it hurt to think.
You moved your head slightly in an effort to look around more but the slightest movement made you feel like you were moving through jello. Just slightly out of arms reach you could see Dean lying on the floor as well.
"Dean..." You groggily called
However, he did not move.
"Marks..." You called slightly louder
Still nothing.
You knew what you had to do. With all the energy you could muster you rolled yourself from your back onto your stomach. A wave of nausea washed over you, but you somehow managed to stop it. Now within reach of him, you slid your arm over and placed your hand on his forehead before smacking it repeatedly.
"Ah!" He shouted as he quickly sat up "Estoy despierto!"
You did not move your head to look at him and instead just opted to use your peripheral vision as best as you could. You could see as he lifted his hand to his forehead to hold it. You couldn't tell if it was from a headache like yours or because you had just repeatedly hit it. Dean looked around the room confused before turning his attention to you on the ground.
"Oh, you don't look good." He commented
"I'll be fine..." You replied still slightly disoriented "What did we do last night?"
"What didn't we do?" Dean stated back "I can't even remember everything."
"That's- not comforting..." You responded
Seeing that you were not getting the answers you wanted from Dean, you knew that you would have to start asking around to piece together the puzzle, but there was no way you were going to get an idea of what happened last night from your spot on the floor. However, the thought of getting up felt like a Herculean task given your condition. You had never gone as far as you did last night. Honestly, you should've listened to that alcohol and drug lecture you got back in freshman year, no matter how lame they were. They were correct when they rhymed Drinking lots is really bad, it makes your head and tummy sad. Your head and tummy were very upset right now. If only you had some water, then you could force it through your system with your powers and wipe a lot of your discomfort away. If only you didn't have to get up to accomplish that.
Wait.
You didn't.
Through your tired and headache-filled haze, an idea came to mind. All you had to do was roll on your back once more, open your mouth, and use your powers to collect the water molecules in the air close enough to create a physical stream of water.
You were a genius.
Gathering your physical energy once more you rolled yourself back onto your back. The basement lights above shined into your eyes once more, but you did your best not to focus on it and instead focus on the task at hand. Looking up you concentrated on the water molecules in the air and began to bring them together. Quickly, the molecules pooled together becoming an orb that floated in the air. The ceiling lights shone through the water and reflected the light into brilliant rays. If it weren't for your thirst you may have considered staring at the growing water ball longer. When the orb looked sizable enough, you opened your mouth, and let the water begin to fall.
Unfortunately, you realized too little too late that your genius idea was actually incredibly stupid as the orb of water fell from the air and down onto your face. Your open mouth caught a good portion of the water, but instead of swallowing it as you had planned, you began to choke as you somehow managed to drown yourself. The shock of it all sent a jolt through your system causing you to sit upright and let the water still stuck in your throat spill out onto the floor. With most of the water either on the floor or swallowed into your system you began to gasp loudly for air as you tried to settle yourself back down. At least you were sitting up now. As you began to catch your breath, you heard as a voice asked,
"Did you just waterboard yourself?"
Your head slowly turned your head left toward the voice and saw Bren sitting against the wall. His expression was still tired mixed with some shock. You furrowed your eyebrows in annoyance as you attempted to shout between gasps,
"N-no!"
Rather than replying, he just raised one eyebrow curiously most definitely implying he did not believe you.
"Shut up!" You shouted, finally regaining your ability to speak "I didn't mean to!"
"Shhh..." Viktoria shushed, waving her hand at you "You're too loud."
"Sorry..." You whispered
Finally taking a look around the room you could see the rest of your friends in some state of alertness although some look worse for wear than others. Dean and Bren seemed tired but not in pain, Lucas and Addison seemed like they had light sensitivity but nothing some ibuprofen couldn't help with, but Viktoria looked like she was gonna need a stronger concoction of remedies to get better. As people began to move around you considered actually getting up to get water, but before you could you were greeted with the cheerful yet loud voice of Kenny exclaiming,
"GOOD MORNING KRUSTY CREW!"
"SHHHH!" Viktoria emphasized louder
"Oh shush yourself, Vi. I've got home remedies and medicine to fix you all up." Kenny replied matter-of-factly
Ah yes, of course, the part-time EMT and full-time party king himself would know exactly how to help you all. You watched from where you sat on the floor as Kenny, who seemed completely unaffected from the night before, passed out items from a tray to each of your friends. Coffee for Dean and Bren. Extra-strength migraine medicine and Gatorade for Lucas and Addison, and the prior plus saltines for Viktoria. And then lastly there was you. You watched as Kenny walked over to you and reached down to hand you a giant glass of water. As he did so though he noticed the remnants of water that soaked your top half.
"What happened?" He questioned confused
"I'm far stupider when my head hurts." You replied annoyed "Please just give me the water so I can fix myself."
"Makes sense," Kenny commented as he handed you the water
Chugging the water he had handed you, you finally managed to set out what you wanted to do with your original plan. Getting the water into your system, you used your powers to move it about your body helping you to start feeling better. It was an incredibly weird feeling when you messed with only some of the molecules inside your body, but it was better than being nauseous and in pain. And truly, a recovery that took two minutes of being uncomfortable was far better than one that took two hours.
Soon enough, the searing pain in your head and the unease in your stomach both managed to subside allowing you to focus on more important matters. Like drying yourself off for one. Using your abilities to collect the water molecules in your shirt, you distributed them back into the world, ridding yourself of the evidence of your mistake. which finally led you back to your original plan, FINDING OUT WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT.
Finally feeling confident in your ability to stand, you got up from where you sat on the floor, moved to the center of the room, and looked around at your friends. There were markings on each of your friends' left wrists wrapped in clear bandaging that conjured hazy memories of a weird biker bar. Looking down at your left wrist, you saw it was also marked with a symbol of your own. The memories became clearer as you recalled your conversation with Pogo and how you drew the image for him to tattoo. Looking at the tattoo once more you noticed that it seemed to already have healed over. Of course, it had. Your scars never stayed. At least not the physical ones.
That wasn't important though. As you pulled your clear bandage off your wrist you went back to looking at your friends. Things at first seemed ordinary even with the blacked-out gaps in your memory. But then things became odd. Bren had what looked like a streak of black paint on the side of his neck and Addison was wearing a diamond ring on her ring finger.
"Bren, how did you get paint on your neck?" You asked
"Probably got it when we graffitied that stupid banner last night." He replied, looking up from his coffee
You looked at him blankly. You had no recollection of that whatsoever. What banner would the two of you hate enough to even do that, anyway?
"Right." You responded, attempting to hide your lack of remembrance
After responding, however, you quickly looked over toward Addison who was snuggled up next to Lucas on one of the basement's couches.
"And where did you get your ring again, Addi? It's just so lovely." You asked feigning ignorance
"Oh, Lucas found it in a ring box in the bathroom of the club we went to and proposed to me with it." She answered, happily showing it off
"Yeah, and I finally got to use my Certificate of Ordination to marry them when we went to City Hall." Kenny chimed in
"Of course. How could I forget." You replied, still trying to hide that, in fact, you did NOT remember
There were vague memories of someone referencing City Hall when you were at the bar Pogo worked at, but besides that, you had no clue what happened there. Looking over towards Dean you could see that he had a smirk on his face. Locking his eyes with yours, you could hear as he said in your head,
You don't remember shit, do you?
You scowled slightly as you replied in his head,
Shut it. Just tell me what else happened. I already feel stupid enough from the accidental waterboarding...
His smirk turned into a smile as he explained,
Beyond breaking into City Hall so Lucas and Addison could get married? You helped Lucas forge adoption papers so Luther and Sloane Hargreeves are now his legal parents.
You thought to yourself for a moment before stating,
That does like something I would do.
Externally Dean gave you a nod before adding in your head,
Although, you should ask Viktoria where the fanfiction she printed for you is. She ran out like three government printers to put it all into these huge ass binders.
Your eyes went wide for a moment as you questioned,
Binders?
Oh yeah, at least two to my knowledge.
You gave Dean one more look before carefully turning toward Viktoria who was slowly going between eating saltines and sipping on some orange Gatorade on the other couch in the basement. Taking a few steps closer to her you softly began to say,
"Hey Viktoria, about those binders you put together yesterday-"
"Spider-Man fics are in the red binder. They're mainly Amazing Spider-Man focused but some are just general Spider-Man. However, In A Matter of Time fics, are in the blue binder and are sorted by who they're about." Viktoria replied matter-of-factly in between sips of her drink
Well...you did say you wanted to read some of those stories. Viktoria knew the types of tropes you liked and she read everything from the best of works to the worst of it all so at least you knew you were going to get the good stuff.
"Cool. Where are they?" You asked, still hiding the fact that you forgot about this too
"In the black bag over there?" Viktoria stated, pointing in the general direction of the far wall
Walking over to the wall you saw not one, but two, black bags resting against the wall. They were both relatively similar in appearance so you weren't sure which one she was referencing.
"Which bag is it?" you inquired, gesturing to the two bags
"I don't know, the left one?" She shrugged
Taking her word you walked over to the bag on the floor to the left. Crouching down, you opened the zipper on the top of the bag but instead of finding the aforementioned binders you were instead met with the sight of a large sum of cash, all in perfectly banded stacks. You paused, confused at the unexpected sight before you.
"Did you find the papers?" Dean asked
"Not the type that I expected to be in here." You replied
"What do you mean?" Viktoria questioned
"These aren't binders. This is cash." You stated, turning around to show the group "And a lot of it."
"Oh, that's my bag!" Kenny exclaimed, "Viktoria's is the one on the right."
Everyone slowly turned to look at Kenny. Confusion and concern running across all of your faces but his.
"Kenny, why do you have stacks on stacks in that bag?" Bren interrogated
"Oh, because I took it when we were at City Hall," Kenny stated nonchalantly
the jaws of you and your friends dropped as you looked at him. He seemed to not have a care in the world about what he had done. This was bad. Not apocalypse bad, but still, pretty fucking bad.
"You stole thousands of dollars from the government?!" You exclaimed
"The world is in chaos why would the government care?" Kenny explained
"IT'S MONEY!" You shouted, "THEY CARE ABOUT THIS SHIT MORE THAN HUMAN LIFE!"
Kenny paused for a moment, somehow only now realizing the severity of what he had done.
"Ah fuck...you right." He stated
"Hey, hey, calm down," Bren interjected "I'm pretty sure I managed to turn off their security system though."
Turing your attention from Kenny, you looked at Bren and questioned,
"How sure?"
"Like 75 maybe 85 percent sure." He answered
"That's pretty good." Lucas tried to encourage
"That's not a hundred," Dean replied
"So what? We can't leave this basement until the world ends?" Viktoria questioned
A silence fell over the group. You looked at each other waiting for someone to say something but no words came. Was Viktoria right? Was this it? Were you all stuck here in Kenny's basement for the short, but foreseeable future?
No. You couldn't let that happen. If the world was ending you were doing whatever you could to fill the time. You weren't going to become like the rest of the world hiding themselves away from the inevitable. You wouldn't let the dread of the end creep into you all. If you were going out, it was going to be together, as a group, on your terms. You refused to let the world take this from you.
"No, we can. We just need to keep a very low profile." You spoke up
Your friends turned their attention to you. There was confusion amongst the group, but that notable spark of hope in their eyes. There were a plethora of things you could count on your friends for. Friendship, support, humor, connection, loyalty, etc. But the most important one was hope. It was their hope that kept you going when things were tough just like it was your hope that kept them going during their dark days. You were a family. You loved each other. And when it came to wanting the best for each other no expense was paid to giving out hope to one another.
The apocalypse wasn't your fault, but it was your doing that they were aware of it. If there was anything you could give them now it was hope. Looking back at them you stood up straighter, and with confidence in your voice you explained,
"Like Kenny said, the world is in chaos, people are disappearing, and they might not put as much effort into looking for us as they would under normal circumstances."
Slowly but surely, there were nods of agreement at the statement. They made sense and if you were so confident in that fact then they should be too.
"Still, we should find a new place to lay low these next few days." Dean added, "God forbid, it's that 15-25 percent that Bren isn't sure, they'll probably still come checking our homes just to say they tried."
"Okay, but what place is going to take in seven strange kids no questions asked?" Addison commented
There was quiet chatter amongst the group about where you all could go to lay low. However, the confident look on your face dropped contorting into a grimace as you already knew where would be best suited to hide out. You did not want to take your friends there, especially with who were already staying there, but deep down you knew it was best.
"What's that look for, sis?" Dean questioned
"I know a place..." You sighed
"And you're sure they won't ask questions?" Addison pressed
"Positive." You explained, "The same guy has been working the front desk since at least the sixties and didn't ask why I haven't aged a day after 56 years."
"Well, I don't know about you guys but that works for me," Kenny stated
Everyone else seemed to either nod their head or mumble some type of agreeing statement to the idea. In your mind, it wasn't ideal but you knew it was your best bet.
"Alright then, everyone grab your important shit, shove it in my car, and let's go." Dean said
With Dean's declaration, your scattered friends started to get up and gather their things. Some more slowly than others. You felt a twinge of sadness as you looked around Kenny's basement. This place was your main hangout spot and it was filled with memories. You had hoped you could come back to this place each day, but just like many other places in your life, you had to move on. What was safest was best. There wasn't all that much to grab since most peoples' items were back at their respective houses, but soon enough everyone had gathered their sentimental stuff and gathered by the basement stairs ready to go. As you all began to make your way up the stairs, and to the front door you could hear Kenny exclaim behind you all,
"Wait!"
Everyone stopped on their own specific stair, except for Lucas who had already made it to the main floor landing and looked back at Kenny.
"What's wrong?" Bren inquired
"My tumbly's grumbly." Kenny replied
"Oh! I can make us eggs before we go." Lucas suggested
"No!" The rest of the group interjected
Lucas looked down the stairs at you all, his head tilted to the side in confusion at all of your reactions.
"Uh- no thank you, Lucas." You said, in a more polite tone "We'll get breakfast on the way."
With a quick shrug of his shoulders, Lucas smiled at the rest of you as he replied,
"Okay!"
And as he walked off toward the front door the rest of you looked down at Kenny who still stood at the bottom of the stairs, all giving him an annoyed glare.
"I don't know why you all are mad at me. You said no too." Kenny complained
Letting out a little sigh, you, like everyone else, continued up the stairs and out to Dean's car. With everyone piled in Dean pulled away from Kenny's house and drove off. After a quick stop at a diner, where you ordered and ate breakfast food besides eggs, you got back in the car and directed Dean to drive to the Hotel Obsidian, telling him it was mostly a straight shot down the road with one left turn after 20 blocks.
With that explanation though, Dean's sense of caution seemed to dissipate as he whipped out of his parking spot at the diner and floored it down the road. Weaving between the abandoned cars and ignoring most traffic lights, it seemed as if Dean had forgotten the speed limit, that there would still be some other cars on the road, and thatyou were trying to lay low. You could hear the sound of the song Tokyo Drift playing in his head as you sped down the semi-apocalyptic streets. You took a look at your friends in the backseat, most of them seemed at least slightly entertained except for Viktoria who was starting to look green. You were almost at the hotel though, so you hoped she could at least hold out til you got there to possibly spill her guts. As you approached the left turn to arrive at the hotel, Dean quickly spun the wheel left causing the car to do a few donuts in the intersection. You let him enjoy his fun for a few rotations as Bren and Kenny encouraged him from the back seat, but with Viktoria's condition seemingly worsening you decided to hit his arm suggesting he get a move on.
Finally making the left turn, Dean slowed down slightly as he pulled up into the front drive of the hotel. You all stepped outside of the car, leaving most of your items with you before having Dean lock everything up. You did however wonder why Kenny felt the need to bring his medbag with him, it's not like anything major was going to happen at the hotel. Nevertheless, you made your way, with your friends, toward one of the front revolving doors as you all collectively tried to push your way through in the same turn.
"Will you- god- back up, Kenny," Bren complained
"Dean, your elbow's in my ribs," Lucas stated
"Okay, we didn't all-" Addison began to criticize
"Move forward!" Dean shouted as he pushed the group
After a moment, the seven of you finally made it through the door and to the other side of the entrance. Spreading out to give each other space, you mentioned
"You know there were two doors, right?"
"Thank you, girl who can go through walls. That's some great insight coming from the person who didn't have to use the door with us, but did anyway." Addison remarked
Your mouth fell into an awkward frown as your eyes moved to look toward the floor. Sometimes you got so wrapped up in what was going on that you forgot your powers were even an option. It was a rare occurrence, but it still happened from time to time. However, being reminded that you forgot about your innate abilities made you feel a bit stupid.
"Okay, you're right, but you don't have to be mean about it..." You responded slightly embarrassed
As you dealt with recovering from your faux pas, however, your friends looked about the place they were now going to be staying in the meantime. However, any excited curiosity slowly began to fade as they took everything in. The sub-par hotel was noticeably old. From the furniture, to the lighting fixtures, to the carpet itself nothing looked like it was from this century. It barely looked like it belonged to the last one. The other people who inhabited the hotel were also an odd mix. Your friends tried not to make eye contact with them even as some of them quietly stared at the group.
"This place looks lame as fuck." Dean commented
"It smells like my Grandma's house," Kenny added
"(Y/N), why are we here?" Lucas asked disappointed
"Lucas you know why we're here. I have connections here, along with the Academy crew staying here as well." You explained, "I brought you all here so you'd be safe."
Lucas nodded his head at your response but then you could see as his eyes widened. A revelation came to his mind as you mentioned that the Academy was also staying here.
"Oh my god." Lucas said in a low tone, "I might get to tell Luther he's my dad now."
"Gonna be honest, looking at this place I'd rather take my chances with the government finding us," Bren remarked
You could see as the rest of your friends looked around at each other. No one was replying to Bren's statement, you could tell that they were thinking about it. Except Lucas of course who was too preoccupied with the thought of actually getting a new father.
"Listen, I know it's not great. But it's safer." You added reassuringly, "And I promise we will have a good time. Charlie and I found many ways to make this place at least a little fun."
There was a slight hesitancy, but after a moment you could see your friends become less tense about the situation. Their shoulders relaxed and their postures became more casual. It wasn't ideal but you were going to make this work for you all. As you looked about your group of friends though, you noticed that there were only 5 out of the 6 standing around the lobby.
"Where's Viktoria?" You asked concerned
"Right there," Bren replied pointing behind you
Turning around you saw your petite friend leaning over a small trash can looking as if she was about to puke. Poor Viktoria, her stomach upset so easily. Granted, you couldn't blame her given the events of last night and Dean's driving right after eating. You watched as she looked over toward your group, her head close to resting on the rim of the can. Between the paleness of her skin and the tired look in her eyes, you could tell that she did not feel well.
"Why don't you drive a little more recklessly next time, huh Dean?" Viktoria ridiculed, sickness evident in her tone
"I don't know what you're talking about. I'm the safest driver I know." Dean replied, "We're all here in one piece are we not?"
Viktoria shot Dean a dirty look, but quickly after a wave of nausea washed over her causing her to turn her face back toward the opening of the trash can. Fortunately, she faced the can just in time as seconds later a stream of bile came from her mouth. There was a mix of grossed-out grimaces and sympathetic looks on the faces of you and your friends while other guests of the hotel looked on in disgust. As Addison rushed over to Viktoria's side you turned to look at the rude patrons staring at your friend.
"Mind your business!" You shouted, your eyes angrily flaring up
The prying eyes of other guests quickly averted themselves as you returned to normal and turned back to your group. Now kneeling next to Viktoria, Addison gently ran a hand up and down her back trying to ease her discomfort. With a sympathetic smile, Addison cooed,
"C'mon Vi, let's see if they have some old pretzels or something behind the bar to help your stomach."
Kenny quickly perked up at the word bar as he excitedly looked around the lobby once more. He had missed it the first time, but off to the side, there was a fully stocked bar with no one attending it. A wide smile came to his face as he ran off toward it cheering,
"It's unmanned! That means it's free!"
As quick as Kenny started running though, Bren took off after him.
"KENNY! NO!" He shouted, pulling out one of his whips to try and grab onto him
As Bren chased Kenny toward the bar, you looked back at the scene in front of you. Addison was trying hard to get Viktoria to get up so they could walk over to the bar and hopefully help her feel better. However, her efforts were futile as Viktoria's body refused to let her leave from her kneeling position.
"I can't move..." Viktoria groaned as Addison tried to lift her once more
Letting out a defeated sigh, Addison called out,
"Lucas! Come help me carry Viktoria."
"Oh uh- yeah," Lucas answered coming out of his thoughts, "Sure thing, babe,"
Walking over to where Addison was Lucas lifted Viktoria off the ground with ease. He was a very strong boy and lifting someone small like Viktoria was a piece of cake for him.
"Don't worry Sonata, I got you." Lucas comforted as he picked Viktoria up
He waited for a moment for Addison as she picked up the trash can and continued to hold it close to Viktoria's head. Once she was ready the two of them slowly made their way over to the bar to not disturb Viktoria's stomach more. And then there were two. You looked over at the rest of your friends by the bar before turning to Dean and saying,
"Well if everyone else is over there we might as well too,"
"You can go. However, I have to piss." Dean replied
"I told you not to drink four glasses of orange juice." You reminded
"Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just point me to the nearest bathroom." Dean remarked
Rolling your eyes, you pointed toward the back of the lobby toward the elevators.
"Off to the side of the elevators, there is a hallway. Down at the end of the hall is a communal bathroom. There are stalls, showers, and baths so don't be surprised if you see anyone in just a towel." You explained before commenting, "Or less."
"Do you know that from experience or...?" Dean questioned
"Not my experience. Charlie's." You answered, "I always showered at the Academy."
"Alright. Well, I'll meet you back at the bar with everyone else." Dean replied
With that, Dean gave you a short nod as he walked off toward the bathrooms and you began to head toward the rest of your friends. As you made your way over to the bar, you noticed Viktoria's phone on the ground. It must've fallen out of her pocket as Lucas had carried her. Picking it up, you took it with you. She'd probably want it back when she was feeling better, but given you hadn't used a smartphone in four years you felt very compelled to use hers. As you approached, the bar you called out to Viktoria,
"Vi, I found your phone. Can I use it?"
Viktoria, however, didn't look or talk back. Instead, you could see her give a shaky thumbs up. And with that approval, you sat down on the bar top, surrounded by your chaotic friends, and unlocked her phone to scroll social media.
Unbeknownst to you though, just across the lobby, the rest of the Umbrella Academy were gathering together as well. One by one, the members of the Hargreeves family had found all of themselves standing near the elevators asking each other what had happened to them recently. But as a silence fell over the group, a vortex of blue opened beside them spitting out Lila and Five onto the carpet of the hotel. Luther, Viktor, Allison, and Diego all jumped back in shock as they watched as the two of them collided with a travel magazine stand, smashing it to pieces. Five and Lila groaned from where they lay on the ground, surrounded by magazines and broken wood.
Rolling onto his back, Five could feel his head spinning. Through his eyes, he could make out the figures of his siblings, but it seemed like each of them had two extra duplicates.
"Shit." He muttered to himself
Sitting up, Five pushed himself to stand, but as he got on his feet he could feel his legs wobble beneath him as the world spun a little more. His mind was racing and yet he couldn't think straight.
"Where have you been?" Viktor questioned
"Facing my mortality, Viktor. I don't recommend it." Five replied as he began to regain his balance
With the world around him a little more stable, Five fixed his jacket and brushed the dust of the wooden stand off his suit. Regaining his composure, he now tried to regain his train of thought. It seemed like every time he time traveled it always seemed to screw with his head a bit. He didn't know if it was the act of traveling through time or the fact that he only ever did it under duress that made his mind get disorganized. Either way, it didn't help especially with so much on the line. As he focused more on the important things at hand, his focus was interrupted by Allison aggressively remarking,
"You had the briefcase? We've been looking for this!"
"Well, look no further. That's the last one on Earth." Five replied
Five watched as she knelt next to the case and took it into her hands. Examining it closer, it was obvious the thing was broken. Between the dents, scratches, and billows of smoke coming off of it, there was no way it was going to work again.
"Or was the last one." Five added
Allison scoffed, tossing the briefcase down to the ground in frustration before getting up and walking away to sit on a nearby staircase. With Allison off to the side, Five went over to the briefcase to inspect it. He didn't think it was workable, but given everything it didn't hurt to check. With one glance though, it was evident that the case was broken beyond repair.
"Yeah, that's toast." Five said aloud
As Five stepped away from the briefcase and began to finally collect his thoughts, Lila rushed towards Diego and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into an embrace.
"You're happy to see me. What's wrong?" Diego asked
"Turns out there's less time to hold grudges than I had planned. You're off the hook." Lila explained before asking, "Hey, where's Stan?"
Even with the idle chatter in the background between his family members, Five was able to gather his thoughts. The world was ending. He knew that. It was because of a Kugelblitz that it was ending. He learned that. Another version of himself created the commission and also died. He witnessed that. You, his girlfriend, were in danger of also dying. He discovered that. None of these thoughts were good, and they needed to be resolved fast. Calling the attention of those around, Five announced,
"Hey, Chatty Cathys, quit the chitchat, all right? I'm calling a family meeting here."
Hearing that, Lila attempted to walk away from the group but was stopped by Diego who held her wrist and said,
"Ah, ah, ah. That means you too."
With his mind fully in focus, and the things he needed to address listed out in his head, Five looked around at the group that stood before him, but as he glanced at each individual he noticed a very important one was missing.
"Where's (Y/N)?" Five asked the group
Besides Lila, who was with Five the whole time, the rest of the group looked around at each other for an answer. Their eyes met each other as shoulders were shrugged and uncertain mumbles filled the air. No one seemed to know where you were.
Concern bubbled up within Five. How could they not know where you were? You were with the group of them when he had left. How did they not see you? Terrible thoughts started to flood Five's mind as he thought of the possibilities of what could've happened to you. What if you were kidnapped by the Sparrows? What if a kugel wave blitzed you? Or worse, overwhelmed your powers and killed you? What if he was too late and you were already gone? In their conversation, his other self told him that he shouldn't have left here, that his time was running out. Was this what he meant?
"Where is my girlfriend?" Five harshly emphasized
Uncomfortable looks spread on the faces of the Hargreeves siblings as they stayed silent. Their silence though began to push Five into a spiral. His body tensed and frustration flooded his face as he looked at his siblings. There was one more thing about him that only Lila managed to notice. Panic. There was panic in his eyes even if his expression was angry.
His panic however was a cause of concern for Lila. Five had already stated that if he didn't have you, he would end the world himself. And if anyone besides Viktor has a reason to do it, it would be him. Lila didn't care about you appearing because she liked you, but more so because she had things she needed to do and Five ending the world would get in the way of that. And whether she liked it or not, if there was one person Diego cared about besides her, it was you. So he had to be the one to know where you were.
"Diego, where's (Y/N)?" Lila asked
"Uh, I mean she has to be here somewhere, right?" Diego responded
That was not the answer Lila wanted to hear. Hoping that with a little pressure Diego would remember, Lila pressed,
"Well, she's your sister so shouldn't you know where she is?"
"No, I've been busy with Stan," Diego replied
"Of course you fucking have." Five snapped from across the group
Five's comment didn't register with Diego though as out of the corner of his eye he saw Stan walk by with an armful of chemicals. Not really thinking about the issue at hand and instead wondering what Stan was up to, Diego announced,
"I'll be right back."
"Don't leave me with your- Dieg-" Lila called but it was useless as he had already walked away
Five's frustration began to boil over as Diego walked away to follow Stan. Diego, who still continuously criticized him for even breathing in your direction, apparently couldn't care less that you were missing. Only a few days ago, if you were missing he would've gone nuclear, but now it seemed that didn't matter. What a fucking hypocrite. With his emotions continuing to build up, Five faced the rest of the group, but with a crowd of blank stares looking back Five couldn't help but shout,
"SOMEONE BETTER TELL ME WHERE MY FUCKING GIRLFRIEND IS NOW."
"I know where she is." A voice called out
Hearing those words a sense of relief washed over the entire group. Thank god, someone knew where you were because none of them did. However, after that moment of relief, they realized the voice was not familiar to them. Everyone's head quickly turned toward the voice only to be met with a teenage boy who had a similar resemblance to Diego. To Luther and Allison, there was something familiar about him, but Viktor and Lila had no clue who this kid was.
"Who's the mini Diego?" Viktor asked
"Y'know Viktor, I take offense to that, but seeing as we've never met before I'll let it slide." He responded
Viktor looked toward his siblings only to be met with more shrugs from Allison and Luther. But the look on Five's face was a different story. Five knew who this person was, but it didn't make sense why he'd be here.
"Dean?" Five questioned confused
Dean smiled. Not only because Five recognized him but because he was back and that was going to be such a relief for you. After he apologized for leaving in the first place, of course. Walking over to Five, he placed a hand on his shoulder as he greeted,
"Hey, Five! Great to see you. Sorry to hear about the black hole consuming all of existence, I know you tried really hard to stop that."
"A black hole is destroying existence?!" Allison exclaimed angrily
"It's called a Kugelblitz." Five replied flatly as he attempted to process what was going on
Lila looked at the teenage boy standing in front of Five. Who was this kid? And why did he look like a younger version of her boyfriend? Obviously, he wasn't a younger version because Five addressed him as Dean, but that didn't make it any less confusing. And even more so, he knew about the Kugelblitz. Lila thought the only two people who knew were her and Five. Trying to learn more, Lila questioned,
"How do you know about that?"
Dean looked towards Lila. he hadn't noticed her before, but he recognized her. They had never met of course, but Dean knew her as one of the villains from the Dallas arc of Charlie's comics. The comics that he now knew were about your life and the people in it. Dean narrowed his eyes at Lila, as his face contorted with disgust. Like most other fans of Charlie's comics, Dean did not like Lila. In his mind, Lila deserved no respect. And now, after coming to realize her significance in the circumstances that led you back to him and the things she had done, he hated her even more. She was actively ruining your life by just existing in it. And you, his beloved twin sister, should not have to put up with her existence. Dean wasn't going to tolerate that. Glaring at Lila, in a vile-laced tone, Dean responded,
"I don't associate with homewreckers."
"Excuse me?" Lila replied taken aback
Who was this kid? Who did he think he was calling her a homewrecker? What home was there even to wreck? Diego didn't have a wife or a child. Why was this boy so hostile toward her when they had never met before?
"You're not excused." Dean deadpanned
Lila's jaw dropped as she wracked her brain trying to make sense of what was going on right now.
Like Lila, Five was also trying to comprehend his current situation. Whatever semblance of a plan to discuss the end of the world with his family Five had was now thrown out the window. He was bewildered. Dean was here. Why? Dean knew who he was. WHY? Dean knew about the Kugelblitz. WHY? None of this made sense. Most things didn't make sense at this point but this was something else, and Five needed it to start making sense or he was going to go insane. At least more insane than he already was given what he had come back from. Placing a hand on Dean's shoulder, Five brought Dean's attention back to him.
"Dean, look at me," Five interrogated "How do you know who I am?"
Dean's eyes pulled away from the woman at the top of his shit list to look at Five. Five's face was filled with confusion, which finally reminded Dean of the fact that he technically was not supposed to know who you or the Umbrella Academy were.
"Oh uh, (Y/N) stabbed me with a needle and my brain became a recovered Google Doc and now I recall everything from the first timeline." Dean explained, "Except my death, of course."
Five's head tilted slightly, as he was now more confused than before. How did a needle jog his memory? Why did he mention his death? And what the hell was a Google Doc? Before Five could ask any follow-up questions though, Dean had turned to look at Viktor and added,
"And don't worry Viktor, I don't blame you for killing me, my friends, and everyone else in the world, but that's probably because I can't remember how we died."
The words that had priorly come out of this kid's mouth were confusing to everyone, but that statement struck Viktor like a semi-truck. His confused expression morphed into one of terror as he processed the words he heard. Viktor had killed this kid? He killed this kid's friends? And the only reason he wasn't mad was because he couldn't remember how it happened? What a terrible statement to have come out of some random teenager's mouth and what a terrible reality he now had to live with.
"I- um- what does that even mean?" Viktor questioned concerned
"No time." Five interjected, "How do you know about the Kugelblitz, Dean?"
"Oh, (Y/N) figured it out like a day and a half ago. She scribbled a bunch of math on a wall for an hour like a deranged scientist and then told all of us." Dean answered nonchalantly
Besides Five, the rest of the group look around at each other all wondering the same thing.
"Who's us?" Luther questioned
"The rest of our family. Who I need to be getting back to by the way." Dean responded as he started walking off toward the bar, "They're all over there."
The rest of the group quickly followed behind him but as they approached the bar, they were met with a chaotic scene. A blond boy nervously paced back and forth holding papers in his hands. A sickly-looking girl was heaving over a bin as her friend held her hair and ran a hand up and down her back. And then there was the lanky boy on the ground attempting to claw his way toward a bottle of alcohol just out of reach, as another boy used two whips to hold him by the ankles and pull him back.
"LET ME HAVE IT!" The curly-haired boy shouted
"You've had enough to drink!" The one holding him reprimanded
As most of the group took in the chaos a few revelations came to mind. For Luther and Allison, they recalled vague memories of their time in the bowling alley from the first apocalypse and began to realize that these teens were the same over-enthusiastic ones from then. For Viktor and Lila however, they realized that these kids bore a striking resemblance to the Umbrella Academy with each one corresponding to a different member. It was a little eerie seeing the similarities.
Unlike his siblings though, Five took no notice of the scene before him and instead, his focus shifted only to you. Once his eyes had locked on you it was as if he saw nothing else. He froze for a moment taking in the sight. There you were standing next to the bar looking at some rectangle in your hand. You were okay. You were still alive. He hadn't failed yet. The lights from above the bar cast you in a warm glow that seemed to brighten when you smiled at whatever you were looking at. Looking at you, the panic he had felt from not knowing if you were safe faded away, and without realizing it, he began to walk over to you. Step by step he drew closer, and yet every inch still in between the two of you felt like a mile. For someone whose whole thing was understanding time, he could never seem to grasp how it flowed so differently when he looked at you. Time seemed to move in slow motion as he gently took your face into his hands before pressing his lips firmly against yours.
Your eyes shot wide for a moment and Viktoria's phone fell from your hand as you tried to process what was going on, but you quickly realized there was only one person who could kiss you this sweetly. Five. Even this close up you recognized his face. You let out a happy sigh as he kissed you, your eyes fluttering closed and your arms wrapping around his neck as you pulled him closer to you. You were so relieved he was back.
As the two of you kissed each other, off in your own little world, the rest of the people around looked on. His siblings were honestly shocked. Five never came off as the affectionate type. Sure, he always stated that he loved you, but displaying that affection was rare. They could recount a few occasions in which he held your hand, but besides Luther who saw you kiss him when you showed up at the hotel a few nights ago, none of them could ever recall a time he had openly kissed you like this. Hell, Luther wasn't even sure if that kiss a few nights ago was your first or not.
Your friends however were a completely different story. Whatever they were originally doing came to a complete halt as mischievous smirks and smiles came to their faces. Loudly, they oohed and awed like a group of children finding out you got called to the principal's office. Hearing the comments from your friends, you and Five pulled back from each other, a red blush creeping onto both of your faces.
"Kissing before marriage? So scandalous." Addison chimed
"Yeah, get a room you two." Bren teased
"Shut- shut up." You stammered embarrassed
This was terrible, but this was your karma for teasing your friends about their crushes all those years. Just like you had found their red faces, averted gazes, and stammered responses funny in the past, they now felt the same about you. You could hear the stifled giggles of your friends around the bar and in an effort to avoid their gaze, you instead looked at Five. But as you finally took a good look at him, you now had a new issue on your hands. He was wearing a suit. The suit itself wasn't the issue, it was a nice suit and it looked well-made. The issue was that your boyfriend looked far too good in it. Your brain started to think about the kiss you shared a moment ago. It was sweet with a slight hint of desperation. You thought about how you would've reacted if you had seen him coming your way. Perhaps instead of wrapping your arms around his neck, you would've taken him by the tie to pull him closer. Maybe he would've stepped forward a little more pinning you between him and the bar. You wondered what would happen if the rest of the world was gone. If it was just you two. Alone.
"Jesus Christ, you're down atrocious." Dean remarked aloud, snapping you from your thoughts
Breaking from your trance, your head whipped toward where Dean stood leaning against a pillar.
"I SAID SHUT UP!" You exclaimed loudly
You quickly brought a hand to cover your mouth, regretting how loudly you snapped at him, but the shocked expression on your face and reddening cheeks did not match your twin brother's look of mischievous joy in the slightest. You could see as his smirk became replicated on that of your friends as they all realized Dean had gotten a glimpse into something they weren't privy to, but would love to be.
"What did she say in her head!?" Kenny asked Dean excitedly as he escaped Bren's grasp and grabbed the bottle near him
"Oh, it's not what she said..." Dean responded, mild insinuation in his voice
"Tell us! Tell us! Tell us!" Lucas chanted from his spot next to Addison
"Oh my god, fucking stop." You shouted nervously at your friends before turning to Dean and adding "And you! Get out of my head!"
"Think quieter." Dean remarked, "Before everyone else starts to hear you too."
You were so done with his and the rest of your friends' teasing. Were you down atrocious? Yes, obviously. But that didn't mean they needed to point it out and embarrass you in front of people like this. Especially not your boyfriend and his family. Luckily enough though, as you look around at the Hargreeves present all of them had bewildered expressions on their faces. You were safe. For now. Trying to switch topics before someone could mock you again, you mentioned,
"Anyway! Uh- end of the world, right?"
"Nice pivot." Bren teased
You shot him an annoyed look before turning back to Five who had finally remembered why he had left you in the first place. He left to find out why the world was ending. He found out more than he expected to, but nevertheless, he had the answer to his original question.
"I found out how the world's ending." Five stated, "It's a Kugelblitz."
As much as you missed your boyfriend, the second those words hit your ears you could feel a tinge of annoyance grow within you. You had asked Five not to seek out Lila. Not to leave you when you knew the two of you could figure it out together. But alas, he asked you again and you let him go. However, in his absence, you figured out what was happening with almost 100 percent certainty. You tried to keep your expression neutral, but your voice conveyed your true feelings as you mentioned,
"I know, I figured it out too. Myself. Here. In this time. All on my own."
It was evident that you were still upset about his decision to leave. He felt bad for leaving, but at the time he believed it was the right choice. Maybe he could've brought you with him, but he didn't think that was the best option. He couldn't see you and Lila getting along. And their method of time travel might've caused you pain. And seeing another version of Five die could've hurt your feelings. And...
Five reached into his pocket and held the ring he had found tightly between his fingers. If you had been there when he had found it, he couldn't have possibly given it to you. It would've been disappointing and not how he wanted that to go.
Five pushed his thoughts to the side. He needed to focus on what was going on now. Treading lightly, he responded,
"I heard. Dean mentioned that you figured out about the Kugelblitz."
"And? Anything else?" You inquired, your tone indicating you were looking for a specific response
Over your shoulder, Five could see as Lucas quickly grabbed a white napkin and marker from behind the bar. Rapidly, he wrote something down before holding up the napkin. There was an intense look on his face as he pointed repeatedly to what he had written down. In bold, black letters the nakin said only one thing.
APOLOGIZE
As the only other person in a serious relationship, Five quickly assumed that Lucas knew how to respond from experience. Also, if anyone knew what to say to you in this situation, it would be one of your other friends. Taking his advice, Five looked back toward you and took one of your hands in his, and with sincerity in his tone, he replied,
"I'm sorry for not listening to you and leaving. You were right, we could've figured it out together."
You blinked a few times in surprise. You wanted him to but didn't expect him to actually apologize for leaving. You looked over your shoulder at some of your friends for confirmation that he really did that, and while Lucas frantically shoved something in his mouth, Addison and Viktoria nodded their heads, letting you know you had heard Five correctly. Turning to look back at him, your lips curled up into a smile and you held his hand a little tighter.
"Oh um, thanks. I appreciate you saying that."
Internally, Five let out a sigh of relief. At least for now, that issue had subsided, but there was so much more he wanted to talk to you about. He tried to start forming words in his mind, but as he did so Allison stepped forward. She hadn't followed Five over here for his and your reunion. She followed to get answers about what was going on, especially since Five had returned with the briefcase destroyed.
"I've had enough of this, are you going to tell us what's going on or not, Five?" Allison remarked, frustration in her tone
Five looked at his sister. She wasn't happy, and she hadn't been for a few days now. It seemed like anything anyone did was infuriating to her, but it's not like she was helping to fix that either. However, even with her unpleasant disposition, she was right. Five needed to explain at least to his siblings what was going on since you had already informed your friends. Letting go of your hand Five walked around to the backside of the bar.
"Yeah, okay." Five replied, "Gather round everyone."
The rest of the Hargreeves and Lila, while still unsure about what just happened, and the random teenagers hanging about, stood around the bar while you and your friends stayed where you were. Grabbing some shot glasses, Five began to pour out drinks for the rest of the group, handing them out one by one to his family and Lila.
This was going to be a hard talk...
Five wondered how you delivered the news to your friends. They seemed so upbeat even when all of existence was disappearing. Then again, from what he knew, your friends respected you far more than his siblings did and probably didn't blame you for something out of your control. Pouring a shot for himself, Five immediately gulped it down. A little bit of liquid courage never hurt, and perhaps it could numb the pain of the verbal pile-on he expected to happen.
"So this Kugelblitz, it's...?" Viktor began to speak
"The end of everything." Five interjected "Every rock, every star, every atom sucked into a radiant black hole. Randomly collapsing matter every moment in time across all existence till nothing's left."
"Oof." Kenny said aloud
You couldn't help but snicker at his comment. You were in a terrible situation but oof was probably the funniest response someone could give to that explanation. It was a simple joke and reminded you of easier times, what was there not to enjoy about it? However, you realized your sentiment wasn't shared as the heads of the Hargreeves and Lila quickly turned to look toward you. The way they looked at you was as if you had laughed at a funeral. Well, given that the end of the world was at hand, you kind of did. Remembering that it was not just you and your friends anymore, you regained your composure and in a more serious tone stated,
"I'm sorry. It's not funny."
You could hear the mumblings of your friends saying they thought it was funny, but the Hargreeves paid no attention as they turned back to Five. Pouring himself another shot, he looked into his glass, stared at his reflection in the liquid, and mentioned,
"Hate to say I told you so, but..."
"You love to say I told you so." Viktor retorted back
"You know, it's impressive." Lila began to speak, setting her still-full glass down on the bar
The attention of you and your friends turned to Lila as she spoke, but the lighthearted vibe that was present between you all just a moment ago was quickly replaced with one of anger and resentment. The Hargreeves and Lila could feel the tension grow in the air as the chattering of you and your friends went silent. You all watched Lila, with expressions ranging from neutral to judgemental to disgusted. Nevertheless, Lila finished her statement saying,
"Whoever knocked off your mums hated you all enough to end the entire universe."
Lila's remark instantly sent anger through your system. If her comment was a gunshot your response was the ricochet. You couldn't speak for the mothers of the umbrellas since they did technically sell their children, but your mom, and by extension of what had happened, your dad, didn't deserve to die. They were the best people you knew.  Before you could even realize you had done it, Lila's shot glass exploded in front of her. Tiny shards of glass flew outward in the area catching everyone's attention. You didn't look at anyone, but you could feel their gazes on you.
"Fucking bitch." Addison muttered as she reached to hold your hand
Taking her hand, you held it tightly, as you held the beginnings of tears back. You took deep breaths and tried your best to keep them quiet. You had to keep a strong face. You could be upset, but you couldn't cry. If you did, Lila would probably take it as a win against you and your friends would see it as a reason to start a fight. And neither of those things you needed.
Some of your friends however were already willing to start a fight. Out of the corner of your eye, you could see Dean step away from the wall he was leaning against, his expression angry and his eyes trained on Lila. But before he could walk over to her you used your powers to gently shove him back against it. Looking at him you thought,
Don't do it.
He looked back at you, still obviously disgruntled, but with arms crossed over his chest, he leaned back against the wall. You could hear it in your head as he thought,
Fine.
As Addison held your hand, and some of your other friends whispered comments to each other, Kenny walked over to you and poured some of the liquor from the bottle he was drinking from into your glass. Your friends' actions were small but they meant a lot to you.
There was a silence as everyone glanced around at each other waiting for who would be next to speak. Viktor looked between you and Lila. Between Lila's comment and your reaction to it, there was no safe way for him to bring up what Harlan had shown him. And that wasn't even including the reactions everyone else would have if Viktor did say something. He needed to do something to get the conversation away from where it was headed and to lessen the tension in the air. Trying to divert the topic, Viktor hesitantly said,
"We- we don't know that Lila..."
"It doesn't matter who created the thing." Allison stated firmly "We just have to kick its ass."
"Oh really? How?" Luther questioned sarcastically "Are you and Diego gonna punch it in the Kugel?"
Allison shot back a glare at Luther, but it was quickly ignored as he could feel the presence of someone behind him. Turning back, he saw the boy from the bowling alley who looked like him standing there. The boy nervously fidgeted with a stack of paper in his hands as he shyly greeted,
"H-hi Luther."
Luther couldn't remember this kid's name in the slightest. all he knew was that he looked like him and was one of your friends.
"Ah, it's...you." Luther said awkwardly, unsure of how to proceed "Bowling alley kid."
"It's Lucas." Lucas stated, reminding Luther of his name
"Right." Luther replied
The memories were vague, but he was starting to remember more of that night at the bowling alley. However, the only thing that came to mind was the numerous similarities the two of them shared. It was slightly unsettling, but there wasn't much either of them could do about that. Luther waited for Lucas to say something, but instead, Lucas stared up at Luther with a smile. Trying to figure out what was going on here, Luther asked,
"Can I help you with something?"
"Oh uh- yes!" Lucas replied, remembering why he approached Luther
Lucas looked down at the adoption papers in his hands. You had helped him forge the signatures of Luther and Sloane last night, before making a copy of the documents and filing them away in city hall. It wasn't the most ethical way of going about things, but it made Lucas happy. He had new parents! This was all he ever wanted. Even with his excitement, nervousness still filled him. Lucas had to tell Luther that he was his parent now, and he wasn't sure what to say. This had only come to fruition last night, and instead of preparing he was busy doing other things.
"I- wow, I really thought I'd get more time to prepare for this but uh-" Lucas stuttered
"Lucas, the world is ending. Spit it out." Luther requested
"YOU'RE LEGALLY MY DAD NOW!" Lucas loudly proclaimed
The heads of the Hargreeves snapped to look over at the two tall blonds. Most reactions were that of confusion, but Allison's face morphed with rage. First Diego gets a child and now Luther too? What was next? You and Five picking a baby off the street? It wasn't fair. She had Claire, her daughter, and she couldn't be with her! But everyone else got to be a parent? It was wrong. Angrily, Allison drank from her glass, her gaze boring into Luther's back as he stood there unmoving.
Lucas looked at Luther, silently waiting for him to say something. Anything. But nothing came. It's not that Luther didn't want to reply, he just couldn't formulate any thoughts. And instead of saying anything of meaning, he could only manage to get out a simple,
"What?"
"Don't worry though!" Lucas quickly explained "Your girlfriend, Sloane, she's legally my mom. It's all in here."
Lucas held out the adoption papers for Luther to take, and after a moment of hesitation, he did. Quickly he flipped through the documents, but to his surprise, they were legitimate. Even Luther's signature looked correct. Luther didn't know how this happened, but he couldn't be Lucas' father. He didn't know what to do. He didn't even have a good example of what to do either. And anyway, he saw how poorly Diego was doing with Stan, and he didn't want to be like that. Lucas seemed like a good kid, but Luther wasn't sure if he could take on this responsibility. Especially not with the world ending. Trying to let Lucas down nicely, Luther began,
"Listen, I-"
Seeing where Luther's response was going, you pulled yourself together and cut him off as you interjected,
"Lucas, can I speak to Luther real quick?"
"Oh, sure!" Lucas replied
Politely, you pulled Luther off to the side away from the bar. Using your powers you controlled the molecules around you, creating a sound barrier to stop anyone from hearing your conversation. With your back facing the group, you looked up at Luther with a serious look on your face and began,
"Luther, you better listen up because I am only going to say this once. That sweet angel of a boy has been through hell, sometimes worse than you did, in TWO timelines, to get to this moment."
Luther's eyebrows furrowed as he processed what you said. Lucas went through hell sometimes worse than Luther ever did? That was a serious statement to make.
"What happened?" Luther asked, cutting you off
You grimaced. Although the only one who could see so was Luther. All the times Lucas came to you for help because of what he had gone through with Austin ran through your mind. It hurt you to remember your friend's pain.
"I can't tell you exactly what happened. I promised him I wouldn't, but it was badand he didn't deserve it..." You replied quietly, a slight tremble in your voice
Luther looked at you and your pained expression before looking behind you at Lucas. Noticing Luther look his way, Lucas smiled brightly and waved excitedly, completely unaware of what Luther had just learned. He seemed like such a nice, happy kid. No one would ever guess something bad happened to him.
"He's my friend. I care about him and his happiness so much." You stated firmly, a hint of pain still in your tone "So if you break his heart, I will kill you in the most painful way possible and then go tell Sloane you did something so heinous the only option was to kill you. Are we clear?"
Luther turned his attention away from Lucas and back to you. Luther did not want to die by your hand. If you said you'd make it painful, you meant it. And on top of that, he didn't want Sloane to think poorly of him. But most of all, Luther didn't want to hurt Lucas, who he now saw some of himself in beyond just appearance. The world was ending, and currently, they had no plan to stop that, so he could at least try to do something good. Luther nodded his head at your words, and seeing his acknowledgment, in a more positive voice with an undertone of violence, you replied,
"Good. Now go be a better father than yours was."
Luther grimaced slightly at your words. You weren't wrong, but it still hurt. Nevertheless, he was going to do what he was told because there was still an undercurrent of violence radiating off of you. Carefully stepping away, he made his way back toward Lucas, who looked up at him excitedly. Luther stared back at him blankly as he wondered what to say. As you had stated, he didn't have a good father. What does a good dad say to their kid? Luther couldn't say I love you because that would be weird to say to a teenage boy he just met again, even if legally it was his son. He could probably say he's proud of him though, right? That's something Reginald never said so it had to be something a good dad would say. Then again, Luther didn't know what there was to be proud of, he was literally pushed into this role less than a minute ago.
"So...son...you have any recent accomplishments..?" Luther asked, still trying to figure out what to be proud of
Lucas was silent for a moment after hearing the question. Neither Austin nor Meredith ever asked him about his accomplishments. They may have birthed him and raised him, but for seventeen years they never cared about him. And yet here, barely one minute after telling Luther he was now his father, he asked about what he had accomplished. It was his first question to him as his dad. And on top of that, he called him son. Not Lucas. Son. Tears began to form in Lucas' eyes as his hands clenched into fists to hide the shaking that was starting to happen. He was happy and sad and everything that could fall in between, but if he burst into tears it would ruin this first moment. He couldn't do that, time was finite. He had to make this count. He looked over at Addison, his one and only, and smiled. She was his home. She was where he felt safe. She was his everything. And having her by his side was his greatest achievement. Looking back at the man he now called dad, he gestured over toward her as he happily exclaimed,
"I got married last night! My girlfriend is now my wife!"
Well, that wasn't what Luther was expecting, and by the looks on the rest of his siblings' faces, they surely didn't expect it either. Lucas and his...wife...seemed a bit young but, nevertheless, marriage is a nice thing so Luther could be proud of that.
"Congrats, son. I am proud of you." Luther said in an awkward but supportive tone before looking at Addison and adding "And hello...daughter-in-law."
"Hi, Luther." Addison replied politely "Ignore my friend puking. She's not sick anymore she's just so excited to finally meet Viktor."
"I'm going to talk to Lucas again now." Luther said unsure how to respond to that
"What? Me?" Viktor questioned
"Vi, don't be weird. Say hello." Addison encouraged
Looking up from her trash bin, Viktoria's eyes met Viktor's as she excitedly stated,
"Hi. I'm Viktoria! I was Viktor a long time ago but I'm not Viktor now, I'm Viktoria but you're Viktor so we're like the same and that's cool!"
Immediately after finishing her statement though, Viktoria once again puked into her bin from excitement. However, excitement was not the word Viktor would use to describe this meeting. Instead, a few different descriptors came to mind. Bewilderment. Concern. Deja vu. Overall, everything after Five and Lila's return had been confusing and concerning but looking into the face of a teenager who looked exactly like Viktor when he was younger. Now that was something else. And on top of it, he didn't understand anything of what they had just said.
"I'm sorry what?" Viktor asked looking for clarity
"Oh uh, Viktoria is transgender like you and your current name is her old name. Y'know Viktor, Viktoria, they're very similar so she's excited." Addison explained, "You're her hero."
"How?" Viktor questioned confused before quieting their tone stating "Nobody knew about me until my book."
Picking her head back up from the bin Viktoria replied,
"That's not true! I saw you in the background or off to the side of interviews the Umbrella Academy did. I picked up the viola because I saw you had a string instrument case on you in one of them!  I practiced the viola every day. I owned and memorized your book in three languages. I did a whole report on you in middle school!"
"I hated that project." You chimed in
"Yeah, yeah. Broken hand, emotional trauma, we already know." Viktoria retorted before continuing, "Anyway, I wanted to be just like you."
"Really?" Viktor inquired
"Yeah! Of course!" Viktoria replied sincerely, "You're my hero."
A small smile came to Viktor's face. It was nice to know that someone looked up to him even before he figured out about his powers again. And in a way, even though this was someone else saying these things, it felt like a younger version of himself telling him he was worth it even before everything that happened.
While the emotional bonding between some of your friends and the Hargreeves was happening, it had no effect on Five. He stopped paying attention to what was transpiring after he heard Lucas state that he and Addison got married. Five wasn't shocked by their young age, nor the short time frame in which they were reunited and then married. He was just surprised that a wedding had occurred. It felt like the universe was sending him gut punch after gut punch when it came to marriage. The hallucination, the ballroom, the ring, and now this! He didn't know if the universe was trying to push him in a direction or just down an emotional spike pit. Still in disbelief Five restated aloud,
"They're married?"
"They sure are! I married them last night!" Kenny exclaimed
Five looked from Kenny over to Lucas and Addison. There was love in their eyes as they looked at each other. They had no cares except each other even if the world was ending. Five couldn't help but feel a jolt of jealousy run through him. It wasn't fair that he was burdened with saving the world while everyone else got to do as they pleased. But these were your friends and it felt wrong to be upset at their happiness. In an effort to hide his feelings, Five picked up his drink taking a big sip of the liquor within. But as he did so Kenny spoke up commenting,
"Why are you and (Y/N) looking to get married? I'm legally ordained, I can marry you two right now."
Hearing those words, Five began to choke on his drink, and whiskey, a drink that typically would go down smooth, did anything but. Five's mind darted all over the place as he processed Kenny's words. Married? Now? No, you couldn't. He hadn't proposed. But he had a ring in his pocket. So he could. Surrounded by friends and family is kind of romantic, right? But he just announced the end of the world, and that certainly wasn't. And this was nothing like he planned in his head. But if the world kept sending him signs maybe the two of you should just bite the bullet? As his mind raced and he coughed on his drink, his eyes darted over toward you trying to gauge your reaction. However, he was only met with a look of concern probably because he was literally and metaphorically choking. With no context clues from you on how to respond, Five stuttered, trying to get any response out,
I- uh- well- we-"
"Kenny! This is the seventh time you've done this in the past day!" Bren reprimanded, smacking the back of Kenny's head "Stop asking people if they want to get married!"
Relieved by Bren cutting him off, Five managed to pull himself together. This was going terribly. He could anticipate the way his siblings reacted to situations or the types of comments they would make, but he couldn't say the same for your friends. Glancing over at you again, he saw as you calmly sipped from your glass watching your two friends bicker.
"What! Nothing speeds up major life decisions like the end of everything!" Kenny replied exasperated at Bren's disapproval
"Some of them weren't even couples!" Bren shot back
You were completely unaffected by this. It was honestly impressive. Then again this is what you dealt with for years, you must've been used to it by now. But as you lowered your glass he noticed something else. You smiled. Curious, he leaned closer to you and asked,
"You're happy they're fighting?"
"They're best friends, it's not fighting to them." You replied taking another sip from your glass "And there's comfort in the chaos."
"How so?" Five inquired
"It's familiar." You answered, "Reminds me of times before well...y'know."
"Oh." Five said aloud "Right."
Five's eyes averted your gaze and his head turned slightly to look away from you. Perhaps it was unconscious to him, but you could sense the shift in his demeanor. Placing your hand on his cheek you gently turned his face to look at you. You could feel as he leaned into your touch. It seemed that with every curveball life threw at him he needed these small gestures of affection more and more, and you would never deny him the love he both needed and deserved. With his gaze returning to you, you looked back at him softly.
"They're here and you're here, and that's all I want at this point." You cooed "So stop worrying about me and put that smart brain of yours toward coming up with a plan."
"I can never stop worrying about you." Five replied gently
"Maybe you should." Allison jabbed "Do you even have a plan, Five?"
The harsh comment caught the attention of everyone else as they all turned their gazes to Five. However, Five looked toward his sister, an irritated look was plastered across her face. He knew what her problem was, but he felt no reason to engage with her. If she didn't want to accept reality and blame it on everyone else that was her problem to deal with. Not Five's. Turning away from his sister, he looked at the wider crowd around the bar.
"Well, the best plan is to go back in time and eliminate the paradox and destroy whatever it was that took out our mothers and stop the Kugelblitz before it starts," Five explained, "But we can't do that. Briefcase is kaput."
"And why the hell can't you just jump us out of here?" Allison complained
"Last time I tried that, we all got trapped in time. Do you really wanna risk that again?" Five questioned back
Leaning over to Addison and Viktoria, you lowered your voice as you told them,
"I'd risk it if you guys could come this time."
"Let's go to a timeline where Spider-Man is real and falls instantly in love with you." Viktoria jokingly whispered back
"Jeez, Viktoria wants to see a fight." Addison quietly chimed in
"A fight? Viktoria wants to see a homicide." You quietly shot back
"Well, do you want to see a homicide?" Addison teasingly inquired
Your eyes darted over to your boyfriend as you recalled the time you and he killed the board of directors for the commission. The way he was covered in blood and the determined look in his eyes. God, he was so hot. Honestly, part of you wanted to see what he was like jealous. And the thought of him getting in a fight over you? Well, now that was appealing. You were surely willing to lose Spider-Man if you got to see that. With a smirk on your face, you looked back at Addison and Viktoria as you replied unseriously,
"Whaaat? Noooo...that would be crazy."
The three of you attempted to stifle your laughter so as not to distract the Hargreeves from their incessant bickering over what to do now. But as you tried to enjoy the moment with your friends, Dean noticed a trio of figures heading toward the bar. Klaus Hargreeves, Diego Hargreeves, and some random kid, who he could only assume was Diego's oops baby. Whatever joy he may have felt from seeing his friends having a good time together disappeared the moment he saw Diego's stupid face. Instead, anger began to build up inside Dean as he recalled the things you had told him that Diego had done recently that upset you. He knew he was the better brother. He had never done anything to hurt you like Diego had and one way or another, he was going to make Diego recognize how badly he fucked up. As the trio finally arrived at the bar, and Diego walked up beside Lila, Dean commented sarcastically,
"Wow, what a surprise. The deadbeat actually showed up."
"Mine didn't..." Kenny mentioned
"This isn't about you, Kenny." Dean replied
While Dean's comments didn't phase your friends, some sideways glances were sent Dean's way including one from you. However, unlike the Hargreeves, your glance was that of concern.
Dean was...passionate.
He felt things very deeply and had a tendency to express his feelings openly. And he wasn't one to shy away from an argument either. Or a fight.
You hoped that his comment was a one-off jab, but knowing him you'd have to keep a watchful eye out. 
As Stan stood next to Diego, he looked around at the people around the bar. Some of the faces were familiar to him but there were a number that he had never seen before. Looking to Diego, Stan asked,
"Who are all these people?"
"Oh, and he brought the sentient jizz stain too." Dean remarked
Like the rest of his siblings, Diego gave another sideways glance toward Dean. However, unlike the disbelief on their faces, Diego's reaction was more disgruntled. He couldn't recall much of this kid, but he knew one thing, he was your friend. Looking around the bar, to much relief, he saw you sitting across the way.
Your eyes caught Diego's for a moment, and from his face, you knew what he was looking at you for, and unsurprisingly, it wasn't the fact that you were missing for almost two days. There was no sense of concern on his face, only an annoyed look as his eyes flicked over to Dean before looking back at you. Pretending not to have noticed his gaze, you summoned Viktoria's phone which you had dropped earlier, to your hand and began to start scrolling through it again. You felt no incentive to stop Dean's comments because honestly, you co-signed his sentiments. You couldn't make comments like his without stirring the waters between all the Hargreeves, but Dean could make his comments freely without causing too much interpersonal drama. So unless you felt like he was about to get hurt, there was no reason for you to intervene.
Lila however, did not appreciate Dean's comments. Turning around to look at him, she criticized,
"Hey, don't be mean to my kid."
"Hey, nobody asked Wrong Direction." Dean replied, mocking her tone "And for your information, nobody here believes that the sex trophy- no- participation award- is actually yours."
Lila's eyes darted around the rest of your friend group, only to be met with disgusted glares or smug smirks. Did you all know the truth? Did you know that Stan wasn't her or Diego's child? Or was it only a comment made to catch her off guard? Either way, there was a slight unease at the thought that made her keep quiet. But before she could think of something to say, Klaus walked up to the bar, grabbing a glass out of Five's hand, as he stated,
"Gimme that."
"What happened to you?" Five questioned, looking at the blood on his shirt
"Oh, just a speargun to the chest. I died. No big deal." Klaus replied
"Oh neat! Did you meet the girl on the bike?" Kenny asked
"No, thankfully I didn't have to deal with her," Klaus answered, taking a sip from the glass
But as he drank, he realized the voice that had asked the question was unfamiliar. It didn't belong to one of his siblings, or you, or Lila. Placing his glass down he looked over to where the unknown voice came from only to be met with a teen boy who looked just like Klaus in his youth. It took a moment, but through his resurrection haze, he vaguely recognized the boy as the one from years ago at the bowling alley. Klaus paused for a moment. The little girl on the bike, aka god, could only be met on the other side. Not even ghosts who stuck around on this plane of existence knew who she was. So how did this kid, who was very much alive, know of her?
"I'm sorry- how do you know god?" Klaus questioned
"I've met her. I see her sometimes when I pass out at parties. She adores me." Kenny replied enthusiastically
Kenny's response left Klaus with more questions than answers. This kid met god? And multiple times at that? How? He would've had to die to have met god. Did he die? Was this kid also immortal somehow? And what did he mean by she adores him? Klaus' experiences with her were filled with annoyance, so why was he welcome?
"I have follow-up questions," Klaus stated aloud
"This isn't about you, Klaus." Diego interjected, before looking at Lila and asking "What did we miss?"
"The universe is ending, and we're all going to die," Lila answered
"You say it as if it isn't your fault..." Dean scoffed
Diego's head whipped over to look at Dean. He had only made a few comments, but those few were more than enough, and Diego was tired of his shit. Trying to get an answer for his actions, Diego stepped up toward Dean and snapped,
"What is your deal?"
Dean scowled at Diego and rage burned inside him. Dean hated Diego for all the ways he had upset you. He hated him for forgetting Eudora once she died. He hated him for hooking up with the first person who gave him attention after Eudora's death. He hated him for being stupid and getting said person knocked up. He hated him for abandoning you consistently throughout that process when you needed him now more than ever. He hated that even through all of that he had the gall to still consider himself a brother to you. But most of all, he hated that he actually looked up to such a degenerate scumbag for so long. Taking a step toward Diego, with fire in his eyes and vile in his tone, Dean shouted back,
"My deal is that you've got a lot of nerve showing up here, fucking Benedict Arnold."
And with that, it was time for you to intervene because whatever was coming after this wasn't going to be pretty. Flashing over to Dean, you placed a hand on his shoulder and pushed him back a few steps. Lowering your voice, you asked,
"What are you trying to do? Start a turf war in the middle of this shithole?"
"No, I'm saying what needs to be said," Dean replied before raising his voice and loudly stating "But I wouldn't mind getting a few swings on the infidelity duo over there."
"Stop that." You chastised "You're going to get hurt."
"No I won't," Dean refuted "With you I'm already on the winning side."
Dean was right, if he got in a fight with Diego you would take his side. And on top of that if you could solo all the Sparrows you could 100% take down all the Umbrellas. Well...so long as you beat Viktor to the punch, but that wasn't important. No matter how capable of a fighter Dean was, and he was capable, you didn't want him to get hurt.
"Dean no," You said pushing him a little further from Diego and Lila "Just take the high ground. Please."
Dean was your twin brother, and if you made a decision or suggestion, he was always the first to accept and respect it. If he backed down now then hopefully Diego would resign himself as well. You watched as Dean looked at you, his face softened upon seeing your pleading gaze. Placing a gentle hand on your shoulder, he looked at you sincerely as he replied,
"No."
Your pleading look turned to confusion as Dean sidestepped you and locked eyes on Diego. Marching over to him with his gaze unbreaking, Dean's rage came back in full swing as he angrily shouted,
"Fuck you Diego Hargreeves you traitorous ass bitch! I regret looking up to a two-faced adulterous prick like you. I hope you constantly stub your toe. I hope your dick falls off. I hope all of your knife attacks miss even with your bitch ass powers. I hope your pet sperm right there is a lifelong disappointment like you. I hope you ruin your life and don't realize it until it's too late you snake-ass No Belt Prize-winning whore."
You look at Dean in disbelief. He rarely even went against you, especially not after the incident when you were seventeen. However, it seemed that currently, his emotions were stronger than his judgment. You readied yourself to jump between the two of them, but you paused as you felt tension fill the air. It wasn't the type of tension that came from people disagreeing though. No, this was the tension that built before something snapped.
"(Y/N), are you gonna do anything about him?" Diego angrily asked
You didn't respond. The hairs on the back of your neck stood up as you sensed something growing in energy. Slowly, you turned your head to look in the direction of the sensation only to be met with a terrible omen. You saw as the molecules around you began to vibrate faster and faster and faster. More than they typically did. A knot formed in the pit of your stomach as you stared down the danger heading your way.
Breaking his gaze on Diego, Dean looked at you. Immediately, he clocked the way your hands shook at your sides and the slight staggering of your breathing. Were you okay?
"(Y/N)?" Dean called concerned
You couldn't respond. You couldn't move. You couldn't do anything except prepare for what was coming. And while no words escaped your lips, you only had one thought,
Help.
Hearing your thought, Dean pushed Diego out of the way and as another wave of the Kugelblitz hit you and you began to collapse to the floor, Dean caught you from behind and brought you to the ground. The pain was searing as you now lay on the ground, your head resting in Dean's lap. The energy of the wave ripped at you causing the prior gashes on your cheek and hand to reopen, while new ones formed on your forearm and collarbone. Blood seeped from the wounds as you looked up at Dean for help. You tried to speak but your breath caught in your throat. No. It wasn't just caught. 
You couldn't breathe. 
Fear filled your eyes as you attempted to gasp for air only to be met with nothing. Dean held your face in his hands, fear reflected in his eyes as he watched you struggle. His mind raced back to that day in the warehouse. He couldn't let that happen again. Looking up, with a tremble in his voice, Dean called out,
"Guys h-help."
But by the time he had finished his plea the rest of your friends were already surrounding you. Kneeling in a circle on the ground, your friends' bodies unintentionally created a wall keeping others away from you, including that of Five. He tried to get close, tried to kneel by your side like the rest of them, but there was just no space. And so, he was relegated to just standing and watching in fear as you struggled against something completely out of his control. 
As fear coursed through the veins of all your friends, Kenny knew he had to do something. Of course he was scared for you, you were his friend, but he couldn't let his fear get in the way of helping you. He was the most qualified in this situation after all. Taking a deep breath he calmed his nerves, and as he had done many times before in his EMT job, he quickly began to control the situation. He first looked toward Bren, who was kneeling to the left of him, and commanded,
"Grab my bag. Now."
Quickly, Bren pulled out one of his whips and snapped it towards the medbag that Kenny had miraculously brought in with him. Snagging the bag's handle, Bren pulled his whip back toward him. With the medbag in hand, he passed it over to Kenny who immediately opened it. 
As Kenny put on a pair of latex gloves, he looked at Addison and directed,
"You need to get her to breathe. I don't have the supplies to monitor her this time if she loses consciousness again."
With a quick nod of her head, Addison turned her attention back toward you. Hesitantly, Dean removed his hands from the sides of your face as he now let Addison hold it. Your eyes were glassy from the lack of oxygen, but the fear behind him as you fought to stay conscious was ever-present. Gently, she maneuvered your head to meet her gaze and when your eyes were focused on her she stated,
"(Y/N), I need you to breathe. It can be a gulp, it can be a gasp, but you need to breathe. NOW."
As her words hit your ears and you saw the serious look in her eye you felt compelled to do what she said. Pushing through the pain, you found the strength within yourself to breathe. Taking in large gasping breaths, the world came into more focus, but each breath felt like a dozen knives cutting into your lungs. You wondered if death would be less painful than this.
Your thought didn't matter though as Kenny had already decided that you were not dying today. With you finally managing to breathe he began the process of quickly fixing you up. Using a large rubber band, he tied it tightly just above your elbow to cut the circulation of blood off and stop the gash on your forearm from bleeding out. With the largest problem mitigated for now, he used alcohol wipes to clean up the blood and disinfect your other open wounds before placing medical tape over them.
You let out a scream as the alcohol stung your gashes. The world was already tearing you to shreds from the inside and the sting of the alcohol, although minor in comparison, hurt like a bitch when combined with the pain of the wave.
"Hold on to my arm. You can grip it til the pain stops." Lucas encouraged as he switched spots with Addison
Your hand shakily moved to grab his arm, but you hesitated for a moment. If you grabbed him, it was going to be tight. The pain was unyielding. You didn't want to bruise him. You thought,
 I don't want to hurt him.
Dean looked away from you for only a moment as he met Lucas' eye and informed him,
"She doesn't want to hurt you."
Lucas looked away from Dean and back toward you. Taking your hand, he placed it on his arm. He knew why you of all people would hesitate, but you were always there for him when he was hurting and now he was going to do the same for you. With sincerity in his tone, Lucas stated,
"(Y/N), you could never hurt me."
 You gave him a weak smile, but tears fell from your eyes as you internally begged for this to be over. With each wave, the time between starting and stopping increased, just as the intensity of the pain you felt grew too. You shut your eyes tightly, but opened them again as you felt someone wipe away your tears. You looked up at Dean who, just like when this ordeal started, held your face gently in his hands.
"You're gonna be okay. I'm here. I'm he-here this time. I'm gonna k-keep you safe. I swear." Dean comforted as he tried to choke back sobs, "Just keep your eyes open. Please just keep your eyes open." 
With the hand that wasn't holding Lucas' arm, you shakily reached up and wiped your brother's tears away. 
"You're the one in pain, y-you shouldn't be worried about us." Dean slightly joked, his voice still wavering
Through gritted teeth, you managed to smile slightly. You loved your friends so much. They meant everything to you and in a time like this, where they all worried for you, you needed them to know.
"I...love...you guys." You managed to get out, "Don't...let...me go."
"We could never let you go." Vitoria responded
"Yeah, you matter far too much." Addison added
"You're our glitter glue, remember?" Lucas reminded "You keep us together."
"Not just that, you're our family." Kenny mentioned
"If it wasn't for you, we wouldn't be us." Bren stated
"We love you." Dean replied, "Never forget that."
Even through the fear and the sadness, you could see the beginnings of smiles on your friends' faces. You could feel as they all got closer and each of them tried to hold some part of you. You could feel it as the wave became stronger again. It was finally returning. Even though it hadn't been more than a minute or two it felt like forever, but you could feel that this would be over soon. You closed your eyes tightly and focused on the feeling of your friends surrounding you as the wave finally went past. And when it stopped everything around you felt...lighter. 
Opening your eyes, you took a deep breath and fortunately, it didn't feel like you were being pierced repeatedly anymore. You didn't have the strength in you to stand yet, but you did manage to get yourself to kneel. With your mind no longer focused on the pain you felt, you looked for your friends, but they were nowhere to be found. All that you could immediately see were the shocked or horror-filled faces of the Hargreeves. Why were they looking at you like that? You looked up at Five, his jaw was slightly agape and sadness swirled in his eyes. Looking down at yourself, you saw blood stains and gauze litter your body. Oh. He was probably so worried about you. Turning your gaze back to Five, you gave him a weak smile.
"It's not that bad. Kenny can take care of it." You comforted before looking around and asking, "Where is he? Where are my friends?"
Five's heart dropped to the pit of his stomach as he heard your question. How could he look you in the eyes and tell you that all of your friends were gone? As you struggled with the pain of the kugel wave, he watched as all of your friends got blitzed. Quickly, quietly, and god, hopefully painlessly they vanished. How could he explain this without breaking your heart?
"Love...they..." Five tried to speak
He stopped. He couldn't get the words out. 
"What?" You questioned concerned "Where are they?"
"Ma cherie..." He replied mournfully
His lack of response worried you. Frantically, you began to look around the area for your friends again, but you still couldn't see any of them. It wouldn't be like them to leave your side when you were injured. They had never done so before. They always stayed closed until they knew you were okay. Where were they? Using your powers you tried to sense their molecules, but there were only faint traces in the area from loose hairs and skin cells. Your head whipped back and forth in a panic searching for any sign of them when you saw a glint out of the corner of your eye. You reached back for the sparking object, took it in your hand, and turned to look down upon it. There in the palm of your hand was a set of car keys.
Dean's car keys.
His car was his prized possession. Veronica was his baby. He never forgot his keys. He never lost his keys. He never went anywhere without his keys. But if these were here and he wasn't...
Oh god...
No.
A blood-curdling scream erupted from your throat as you clenched the keys against your chest. They were gone. They were gone and it was all your fault. You bought them here to keep them all safe and now you had none of them. Your body hunched over as you gasped for breath between your screams and sobs. Your face was red as tears streamed down in messy streaks with nowhere to go except the floor where your friends' once kneeled at your side.
Dropping to his knees, Five wrapped his arms around your waist and pulled you into him. He held you as tight as he could and ran a gentle hand through your hair as he tried to soothe you. His efforts didn't do much at all though, and how could he expect them to? If he was in your place, if it was you that he lost, he'd be inconsolable. 
"THEY PROMISED!" You shouted grief-stricken "THEY PROMISED WE'D STAY TOGETHER!!!"
"I'm sorry my love." Five tried to comfort "I'm so sorry."
Looking at your boyfriend, you tightly grabbed his jacket, the material balling in your hands as you begged,
"Baby, bring them back. Please."
"I- I can't..." Five sorrowfully replied
"Yes you can! Just reverse time! Bring them back!" You cried
If Five could've brought your friends back, he would've done it already. The sight of you in so much emotional distress was somehow more painful than seeing the way the kugel waves affected you. In either case, he had no control over what happened, but he wished he did.
"I can't...I used all my energy to get back here." Five lamented "And even if I could, I can't stop the kugel wave from happening."
You could feel your chest tighten and another piece of your ever-fragile heart shatter as you struggled with the fact that you got your friends back only to lose them again. Pain morphed into anger as you pushed Five away shouting,
"WHAT GOOD ARE TIME POWERS IF YOU CAN'T EVEN FUCKING USE THEM!"
Your words stung and it hurt Five that you pushed him away, but he knew that you were only acting out of grief. You didn't mean it, you were just hurt.
Quickly, your anger came and went as the feeling of overwhelming grief returned. Dropping Dean's keys on the ground in front of you, you threw your head into your hands as you let out another mix of uncontrollable sobs and anguish-filled screams. As you cried the lights in the area began to flicker and nearby objects rattled in their place.
Seeing the disturbance in the area, Stan, who was already on edge from accidentally killing Klaus and witnessing a bunch of people disappear, became frightened. Looking up at Diego, he said nervously,
"Dad, I'm scared."
Hearing Stan speak, you looked over in the direction of his voice. Oh? He was scared? What did he have to be scared of? He wasn't the one bleeding out, nor the one who just lost six loved ones. You were. If anyone was scared and in need of comfort, it was YOU.  You saw as Diego looked at you. There was concern on his face and for a moment you thought he would come over to you. But then he looked at Stan behind him and you watched as Diego, literally and figuratively, turned his back on you to hug Stanley. And in that moment, something in you broke as you realized you had no family left. 
Diego knew that you were the cause of the flickering lights and shaking objects. Occasionally,  when your emotions became too extreme it caused your powers to affect the world around you. He needed to calm you down, and things would return to normal. Letting go of Stan, Diego looked at him and comforted,
"It'll be okay. Just give me a second."
Turning from Stan, Diego began to walk over to you. Your face was wet from tears, but adrenaline rushed through your veins as he approached. You couldn't stand to be near him. Fury outweighed your body's weak unease as you began to push yourself to your feet. Seeing you try to stand, Diego took  your arm to help you up, but you quickly shook him off as you demanded,
"Don't touch me!"
"I just want to help," Diego explained
"No! Go away!" You yelled
"Let me just-" Diego began to say as he tried to take your arm once more
Like a storm in your mind, waves of emotions all clashed together. Sadness. Grief. Betrayal. Anger. Abandonment. Mixing together they were a recipe for unimaginable sorrow. You weren't just hurt, you were broken. Why did Diego want to help you now? He didn't rush to your side, like Five or your friends, when the wave hit. He didn't hold you and tell you you'll be okay as the world ripped you apart. He didn't comfort you as you realized all your friends were gone. He did none of those things. But you knew who would've.
Your dad.
You were his little anomaly. His perfect little girl. Your dad loved you so dearly and if he was here he would've been by your side already. How dare Diego, in the aftermath of everything, now decide to come over to you. How dare he now decide you were important enough to help. You didn't want his help! You didn't want him! You wanted your dad! Rage, strengthened by your grief, engulfed you as you shouted harshly,
"YOU'RE NOT MY DAD, DIEGO!"
A heavy silence fell over the group as your words echoed through the area. As you finally managed to get to your feet, you bent down and picked up the roll of gauze from Kenny's med bag. You refused to look at Diego and instead opted to wrap up the wave-induced gash on your forearm, but all Diego could look at was you.
A clenching feeling formed in his chest as your words rang through his head. Diego knew he wasn't your dad. He never touted himself as such and yet your words hurt him more than anything his own father had ever said to him. You only said it because you were lashing out, right? You were upset about your friends and so you were lashing out at others? That had to be it. Diego saw you lash out at Five, and you loved Five, so you were probably just lashing out at him too. Taking a step toward you, Diego reassured,
"I just want to take care of you..."
As Diego took a step forward, you took a step back. Finally looking at him you could see the hurt in his eyes. For a moment you felt your anger falter, but as you processed what he had just said, the flame reignited.
"Oh, now you wanna take care of me?" You question sarcastically before gesturing to Stan and Lila "How about you go take care of Stan because apparently the random kid that shows up out of nowhere looking nothing like you OR Lila is more important than the one you fucking raised!"
"Princess..." Diego cooed
"No! You don't get to call me that and expect me to just- to just run into your arms and say it's okay!" You rebuked before angrily questioning "Don't you understand why I'm upset?"
Of course he knew why you were upset, especially after the comment you had just made. It was the same reason that you were upset this whole past week. It had to be about Lila. Yes, she did try to kill you, and yes, she did show up out of nowhere again a few days ago, but a reaction this large seemed a bit much.
"Prin-(Y/N), is this about Lila again?" Diego asked
Lila? He thought this was about Lila? Sure, she tried to kill you which was annoying, and yeah, she did show up again without any real consequences for her actions, but this wasn't about her. And in that moment, you came to realize that none of it was ever really about her. These feelings took root not through her actions, but his.
"Oh my god! It was never about Lila! It was about YOU!" You snapped at him "God forbid I didn't want to see you as a bad person. I wanted a reason, a scapegoat, something to explain your shitty actions!" 
Your statement took Diego aback. What did you mean this was about him? What had he done? He was so confused, but he wasn't the only one confused either. Five looked over to Lila who was already looking over at him. She tilted her head to the side with a confused look on her face as if to ask him for clarity, but all Five could do was shrug. This was a new development for him too. Granted, it's not like you two had the time to talk about it either, but nevertheless, he knew nothing about this.
"I don't understand." Diego replied confused
You thought back on memories with Diego. So many of them that had once brought you joy or comfort now felt different. They felt tainted. You didn't know if you were finally seeing clearly or if your pain was causing you to look at them in a bad light. And then you thought about the day that Diego and Eudora split. How she wanted him to stop trying to be a hero and to focus on their relationship, and he refused. His desire to be a hero trumped his desire to be with her. All this time, did he ever actually care about you or was he only concerned about being viewed as a hero in someone's eyes? Lila was giving him the attention he had wanted from Eudora, and as of late, he seemed to focus more on Stan because Stan was focused on him. Your burning anger flattened into a calm rage. Your heart rate slowed, you straightened your posture, and your face showed no clear emotion as you looked Diego in the eye.
"I do. I see it so clearly now." You explained monotonously "You don't care about me anymore."
"What?! Of course, I do!" Diego exclaimed
Of course, he cared about you. Why would you say such a thing? You were his little sister. His princess! He had always cared about you. He didn't know what he had done to make you think otherwise, but it wasn't true. His bottom lip started to quiver as he wondered why this was happening.
Seeing the pain in his eyes, you started to rethink yourself. This was Diego. Your Eggo, your older brother. He was the one who came in the middle of the night to the academy when you were still hallucinating the young Umbrella Academy and made them go away. He was the one who comforted you when you had nightmares and held you til you fell back asleep. He took you to all your first days of school. He was there for all of your accomplishments. He took you to tour colleges. If none of this had happened then two months from now he would've been sitting at your graduation. No, you had to be thinking wrong. You were going to give him a chance, an olive branch, to prove to your broken heart and possibly clouded judgment that he did care about you. Taking a deep breath, you tried to center yourself before speaking. It was going to hurt to bring this up, but in your mind, it was the only way to know if he cared or not. Letting out your breath, you questioned,
"If you care about me then acknowledge Eudora. I just want you to acknowledge that she existed. That she was real and she was ours. I want you to remember what she meant to us, but you avoid the topic of her like the plague. So tell me, was she real to you like she was real to me?" You questioned
Diego looked at you blankly. He didn't know what to say. He wasn't prepared for a conversation like this. Not here, not now. He didn't want to do this. He didn't even know if he could.  
His silence didn't help you though. Why wouldn't he talk about her? All you wanted from him was to say something to show she was still in his mind. That the memories you created together were still there. Anything to prove he loved and cared for her and what you all had. Hurt bubbled inside you again followed by a slow anger. You needed an answer.
"Did you love her, Diego?" You pressed "Or did you stop caring the moment you couldn't be a hero to her anymore?"
Your questions weren't fair. He wasn't ready to speak about this, especially not with Lila around. He loved Lila. How could he have this conversation without the possibility of making her feel less than or secondary? This wasn't a conversation for her to be a part of. At least not yet. Why were you so determined? Why was this the hill that you had decided was so important to die on?
"(Y/N), it's-  it's complicated." Diego tried to explain
Complicated? How? Why? What was so complicated about remembering a person you loved? Anguish and anger swirled together as Diego's words, or lack thereof, affected you. Whatever composure you had tried to build quickly slipped away. Why couldn't he give you this? Why couldn't he even say her name? At this point that would be enough. Your throat and chest clenched tightly as if your body was caving in on itself, and tears streamed from your eyes as you wondered why he was hurting you like this?
"ANSWER THE QUESTION! DID YOU LOVE HER?" You demanded, your voice trembling as you begged for an answer, "DID YOU LOVE US?"
Diego looked at you silently, tears pricking his eyes, and the words he wanted to say caught in his throat. Of course, he loved her. He loved both of you. For so long, you two were his entire world. But he couldn't acknowledge Eudora. If he did it made her loss real. It made her death final. Even if he tried, he would never be able to forget her because you were so much like her. The way you cared for others, the way your face scrunched when you were upset, the joyful light in your eyes as you looked at him, and your resilience when things got tough. All these little quirks you had were glimpses of her. Looking at you was like looking at the last piece he had of her. It had been years for you, but it had only been three months for him. He couldn't do it. 
"(Y/N)- I-..." He tried to speak, his voice stuttering
But it was too late. He took too long to answer. And to you, that meant only one thing, he never actually loved you or Eudora. He never cared. All the things that he did, all of those moments of kindness were in search of admiration, not love. When you looked at him now, there was pain, and there was anger, but most of all there was resentment. You resented the fact that all these years, all those moments that you thought were genuine, were all just for a stupid ego boost. Your happiness never meant anything to him. And just like that your mood swung again, and your emotions disappeared. You felt nothing. You felt empty. You looked at Diego, with eyes that no longer had light in them and quietly stated,
"I'm glad she doesn't remember who I am because at least it means that she never knew you either."
Your words hit Diego like a ton of bricks. Not only because of how they impacted them but also because of the weight of what you meant. If she didn't remember you, that meant she was here. It meant she was alive. 
"She's alive? You saw her?" Diego asked sincerely
You didn't understand why he cared now? Now that she was possibly alive he wanted to acknowledge Eudora? What a selfish fucking prick. 
"I'm not going to tell you because you don't deserve to know her anymore. What I will tell you is that she loved you so much, but time and time again you choose to stroke your massive ego and play hero to others over the people already around you. And I know now that I'm not worth being around for when you have the amazing opportunity to play hero for these two."
"(Y/N), it's not like that." Diego responded
It was at this moment, knowing what Lila knew now, that everything finally clicked together, and she felt stupid for not seeing it sooner. As you had said, it was never about her or what she did. Except for trying to kill you and Five, but that wasn't the point. You had shouted that your parents were dead and that Diego raised you and she could assume that by extension this Eudora did too. Wasn't too hard to conclude that Diego had replaced your dad, and Eudora had replaced your mom. It was, mostly, never what she did that upset you so much, it was what she represented. Like your mini-Diego-looking friend said, she was a homewrecker, Diego was a traitor and they both were adulterers. He said those things because that's how you viewed the situation. You weren't a sister upset that her brother got a new girlfriend, you were a child watching their parent replace the other one. It was no wonder Diego was doing a relatively decent job with Stan, he had already done it before. With you.
However, you didn't want to hear what Diego had to say. You were done with him. Completely. In totality. Forever.
"You don't need to explain, because I don't need you anymore." You spat "I actually don't need anything from you anymore."
Pulling all the knives off your body, you tossed them to the ground in front of Diego. You had your powers, you didn't need some stupid knives to fight with. They didn't mean anything to you anymore. They were just worthless metal to you.
But to Diego, this was salt in the wound. These knives were gifts given to commemorate celebrations or important events. Birthdays, winning your first boxing match, getting your license, etc. These were the physical embodiment of his proudest days of you. Why? Why were you tossing them back?
"(Y/N), no..." Diego begged
"Go on, give them to Stan since he's the one you care about. I promise I won't get in the way of your happy little family ever again." You explained in a sarcastically cheerful tone before flatly stating "From now on, I only ever had one brother, and he died trying to keep me safe."
Hearing those words, Diego became paralyzed. It felt like time had stopped moving but that certainly wasn't true. Everything happened so fast and he didn't know how he got to this point. What had he done to cause this outcome? How many times had he unintentionally hurt you that now you wanted nothing to do with him? At that moment, it felt like a large part of him died because he didn't just lose you, he lost Eudora. The light In your eyes that you both shared when you looked at him was gone. How could he have let this happen?
Lila looked between you and Diego. He looked so broken...so defeated. She never wanted this for Diego. She might've disagreed with you, but she loved Diego and Diego loved you. Part of her felt like this was her fault, even if you said it wasn't. You were just a scared, hurt child looking for love, and whatever you were looking for you didn't get. And now, to you, all your parents were dead. In a way, Lila could relate. When she had lost her parents and was taken in by The Handler all she wanted was to know she was loved. But like her, you didn't get it, and now you were lost. Maybe there was a reason why these people loved you. Maybe she had misjudged you this whole time. Maybe you two were more similar than you were different. 
You however couldn't stand to be here anymore. This place felt heavy like an inescapable weight was crushing you. It was suffocating being in a place with so much misery. You needed to leave. Grabbing Dean's keys from the floor and summoning Viktoria's phone to your hand, you turned without saying a word and began to head to the front door. 
 Mimicking Five's powers, Lila jumped over to you and grabbed your wrist to stop you. Looking back, you expected to see your boyfriend but were surprised to see it was Lila who had stopped you.
"Where are you going?" Lila asked "The world is ending and you're a bloody mess. Literally."
"Why do you care?" You replied, "I thought you wanted me dead."
Right. Lila may have realized that your hatred was misplaced, but you had not realized that hers was as well. She was gonna have to work on that. 
Phasing your wrist through her grasp, you tried to walk away once more. You need to get away from this place. Away from Diego. Away from the Umbrella Academy and the end of the world. You weren't a hero. You were never meant to be a hero. Saving the world was never supposed to be your responsibility. 
You needed space, but the Hargreeves knew they needed you for this. Trying to get you to stop and reconsider Luther blurted out,
"What about the Kugelblitz? We need you to help figure out all the-the- y'know- your powers and stuff. We're family!"
Hearing that word you stopped in place. Family. How dare he use that word like some type of "gotcha". That word was supposed to mean something, and it did mean something to you. It meant so much more than just the definition in the book. It was a representation of all the people you had loved. All the people who you lived and fought for. All the people who had loved you to their dying breath. All the people who were now gone forever. To treat that word like a quid-pro-quo was like a slap in the face. You seethed at his negligence and slowly turned on your heel to face the Umbrella Academy.
"Family?" You questioned angrily "You use that word so frivolously. What do you know about family? What do ANY of you know about family?"
"I don't think I understand the question." Luther replied
"Of course you don't. Because you're all selfish, stunted, pathetic adults." You remarked spitefully "You don't view me as family. You guys only use the word family when you need something."
"That's not true. We're a family." Viktor retorted
"No you're not. You are a group of people who share a last name." You spat "You wouldn't know the first thing about family if it manifested as an entity and punched you in your fucking faces."
"(Y/N), you don't mean that..." Diego pleaded
God you were sick of these people! You said what you said and you meant it. They had no clue about what it meant to be a family. They had no respect for each other. They only ever came together to help each other when it was too late. You sacrificed everything for these people and none of them would do the same. They found out your parents died and they didn't care. They watched you struggle on the ground, bleeding and screaming, and they didn't step up. They saw all your friends vanish and offered no condolences. If you were in their shoes you would already been trying to help them, but they didn't care to do the same. You were done with them. Going on a tirade, you shouted,
"I DO! I treated you like family! I lost my parents, and friends, and the lives I built trying to help you all because I cared for you! I LOVED you! And besides my fucking boyfriend, who is the only one here who seems to care, none of you would do the same for me! The only one of you who ever genuinely treated me like family was Ben. And he's gone! I've lost EVERYTHING! I have NO FRIENDS! NO FAMILY! NO HOME! AND IT'S ALL YOUR FUCKING FAULTS! YOU RUINED MY LIFE!"
A heavy silence fell over the group as you caught your breath from yelling so much. To Allison, she didn't care much for your anger, you had no interest in finding her daughter so why should she care for your parents or friends? For Diego, this only worsened the heartbreak he already felt. He had failed you. And for Luther and Viktor, they felt like kids again, this aching feeling reminiscent of the day they realized you had disappeared along with Five. Their first friend, the first person who loved them for who they were, was lost again.
And then there was Five whose guilt had no bounds. He felt terrible seeing how upset you were, shameful that he couldn't prevent or change the events that led to this moment. The amount of pain you were going through was probably unimaginable, and even though you singled him out and separated him from his siblings as the only person who cared, he still felt guilty for his impact on your life. You had told him multiple times since he returned to you that you didn't blame him, but in a way, he was still the catalyst. That original time jump may have been an accident, but its impacts were very much real. You had put helping others first for so long that you never asked for help yourself. He wished he knew how to fix this. He had to find a way. 
Turning on your heel once more, you started to make your way to the doors again. You were getting out of here and nothing was going to stop you this time. Except that's never how it goes, does it? Immediately as you started walking away you felt a minor molecular disturbance behind you and someone gently take your hand. You knew who it was. It was the only person who could break your conviction. The only person who could make you want to stay. Slowly, you turned around to look at Five. His green eyes filled with sadness and concern as he looked over you. 
"Baby, please don't go." Five begged
God, why did he have to do this? Your heart ached looking at him. You never wanted your life with him to be like this. To be one filled with trials and tribulations. When you got real moments together everything was so beautiful, the world felt brighter, and your heart felt light. Why couldn't you just run away with him? Forget the world, cope with the pain of the kugel waves, and spend your last days together. Why did life have to be this way? Why couldn't you two just be happy? tears welled in your eyes once more as your strong composure quickly faltered.
"I can't do this..." you whispered, trying not to cry
"And I can't let you go..." Five replied desperately
"Th-that's not fair." You rebuked stuttering over your words "I-I let you go when I didn't want you to."
Five grasped your hand tighter. You were right, just a few days ago you were in his place begging him not to go, but let him anyway. He'd be a hypocrite to not let you do the same, but he just couldn't bring himself to do so. Looking you over, you were injured, bloodied, covered in gauze that was slowly turning red, and he knew for a fact you were not in a rational headspace. He couldn't blame you for any of it, the circumstances leading to this were out of your control, but his head was screaming at him to hold onto you. 
"What if something happens?" Five questioned concerned "Another kugel wave and I'm not there to help you? What if you-"
Five stopped. He couldn't get the words out. He shut his eyes tightly as he tried to push the thought out of his mind, but it was haunting. He lost you once before, he wouldn't survive if it happened again.
Five's grip on your hand tightened even more and you could feel the way his hand trembled as it held yours. You held his hand tighter and with your other hand, you reached up and gently ran it through his hair pushing it out of his face before resting it on his cheek. Your thumb gently brushed back and forth against his skin. You watched as he leaned into your touch more, even if most of what he felt was the gauze on your hand. You hated seeing him so upset. Back and forth your brain fought between doing what would make you feel better and doing what would make him feel better. That was the issue with loving someone so deeply, so desperately, you could never stop thinking of them. Five was a constant thought in your mind and loving him was like breathing air. But this hotel, these people, it was suffocating you. Your head wasn't in a good space, but you knew you couldn't do both right now. You couldn't take care of yourself and Five. It was one or the other and you had to make a decision. Gently, you brought his face closer to yours and pressed your forehead against his.
 "I need time, Five..." You whispered
"We don't have that." Five mumbled
"We never do." You quietly replied "But I still need it. I need to go."
Opening his eyes, Five saw the way you looked at him. Your gaze was gentle and sincere. Even through the chaos of your emotions, he knew that you still loved him. He could see it all over your face. And yet, that made him want to hold on tighter. Letting go of your hand, he wrapped his arms around your waist and held you close. 
Resting your head on his shoulder you let out a sigh. You felt like your heart was breaking and part of you started thinking that maybe you should put up with his siblings and stay. But then you thought again, and you knew that if you didn't get the space to clear your head then you wouldn't be able to do anything going forward. It pained you but you needed your space. You had to go. Lifting your head, you looked at Five once more.
"Please don't make me use my powers." You pleaded, tears falling from your eyes "Don't force me to slip away."
Five had no choice. He had to let you go because no matter what you were going to leave. It was what you wanted. All that was up to him was if it was going to be amicably or regretfully. Loosening his hold on you, Five sighed,
"Okay..."
You took a step back out of Five's arms. It was a bittersweet feeling. You didn't want to leave him, but you appreciated that he respected your wishes. Yes, you were forcing his hand slightly, but it did still show he cared. You wanted to give him something though, something that could perhaps ease the worry you knew he was feeling. Summoning the sharpie you saw Lucas put down earlier, you popped the cap off before gently pushing up the sleeve of Five's jacket and shirt. On his arm, you wrote down the number to Viktoria's cell phone, which you now carried on you, adding a little heart after the final number. Putting the cap back on the marker, you placed it into his jacket pocket. Looking up at him you explained,
"If it's an emergency, if you really need me, call this number and I'll be back as soon as I can."
Part of him worried that this was the last time he'd see you. That he was making a huge mistake. But he loved you and he knew you loved him. You had always managed to find your way back to each other so he had to trust that you'd come back again. Taking your face in his hands, he kissed you desperately, like it was the last kiss you'd ever share. If you were leaving his side then he needed you to feel how much he loved you. But he had to trust that this wasn't the last time. He had to believe that his lips would meet yours again.
You pressed your lips firmly back against Five's, the tears you had cried making the kiss salty. Your heart didn't want to leave him, but your head knew that you wouldn't be able to help him going forward if you didn't. It wasn't pleasant, but you swore once your head was clear, you'd come straight back here and into his arms. It felt like hell, but you gathered the strength to pull away. 
"I love you." You stated sincerely
"I love you too." Five quietly replied
And with that, you gave him one more kiss on the cheek before turning and walking to the doors. As you got to the revolving door though, you stopped and looked back at him to make sure he was still there. You loved him too much not to. You saw as he looked back at you and quietly mouthed the word go. With a small nod, you looked ahead and walked out the door of the Hotel Obsidian.
99 notes · View notes
macbethsymphony · 3 months
Text
The Swordsman and the Blacksmith | Chapter 25
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Roronoa Zoro x Reader
Chapter wc: 5.6k
Chapter rating: NSFW
Content/Warnings: NSFW, 18+, Fem!Reader, Enemies to lovers, SLOW slow burn, SMUT
Summary: Your skills as a blacksmith have made you desirable to both the government and pirates. You know you have to leave this island if you want to escape your fate, but that doesn't make the choice of leaving any easier. Roronoa Zoro is intrigued by your skills as a blacksmith. Your work is like nothing he's ever seen before. Unfortunately, you're hot-headed and he's rude and you both definitely hate each other.
Chapters [1][2][3][4][5][6][7][8][9][10][11][12][13][14][15][16][17][18][19][20][21][22][23][24]
Masterlist
Slowly crossposting from AO3
Tumblr media
Chapter 25: Harmony
You’d both been awake for a while, the soft patter of rain against the windows providing a comforting backdrop to the tranquil morning. Neither of you spoke. Lost in your thoughts, the silence was warm. Your head rested on his chest, the gentle thud of his heartbeat a soothing lullaby that threatened to lull you back to sleep as his hand traced delicate patterns on your back.
You nestled closer, melting into him somehow more than before. His fingers traveled down along your spine before roaming back up, settling at your nape, tangling in your hair. The sensation was both grounding and comforting, a silent communication. You shifted, legs intertwining with his as you looked up at him, your eyes finding his.
He tilted his head, lips meeting your forehead in a tender kiss. The warmth of the gesture sent a ripple of contentment through you. 
“You know,” you started, your voice still thick with sleep. “About Yokubari, I’m not opposed to letting you try again once you feel you’re ready... And about Wado Ichimonji,“ you trailed off for an instant looking for the right words. He quirked an eyebrow, evidently amused at the thought that you were already thoroughly thinking about swords the moment you woke up. “If you’re not ready to let me study it, I can wait.” You felt the low rumble of his chuckles beneath your palm as you carried on. “I know it’s special to you, our deal doesn’t really matter.”
He smiled down at you. Your breath caught at the sight. He was pretty like that. You could see the almost imperceptible freckles on his cheeks, the warmth in his gaze, the satisfaction on his lips. 
“You don’t have to wait.” His hands roamed down against the curves of your body, stopping at the back of your thighs, right before the slope of your rear. His fingers dug into the softness of your skin as he pulled you closer, shifting you so you settled perfectly on him. His lips almost caressed yours as he spoke on, “My swords are yours.”
You frowned at his words. “I’m serious, Roronoa Zoro.” You pushed yourself up, palm firm against his chest as your gaze locked with his. 
He snorted and your frown deepened.
He lifted himself to his elbow, lips meeting yours gently. “So am I,” he murmured, words not far from lost against the backdrop of rain and shuffling sheets.
“No, really,” you protested in a small whine as his hand tangled in your locks once again, as his teeth sank into your lower lip, begging for more. “This is a serious matter.”
He sighed when he realized you weren’t backing down, his breath hot against yours. He slowly sat up, dragging you along so you straddled him. He considered you for an instant, back leaning on the headboard. A chill passed you as you felt the covers fall away from your shoulders, soft cotton caressing bare skin. 
For a moment you thought of pulling them back up but the heat in his gaze as he took in the sight unashamedly stopped you, warmth flushing your skin instead. He reached for his swords at the side of the bed. You hadn’t noticed he’d moved them there in the exhaustion of the previous night’s activities. His grip instinctively found Wado Ichimonji, stare never leaving you in the movement.
“Here.” He presented the sheathed sword to you. “As I said, my swords are yours. You can study it.”
Your fingers traced almost reverently the lacquered wood, your eyes sparkling in anticipation at the thought of delving into the intricacies of the steel. Your attention flickered back to him. “Are you sure? You said it’s special.” 
He looked distant for a moment but neither his smile nor the resolve in his gaze shifted. “It belonged to a childhood friend,” he started to explain as his fingers wrapped against yours. “We made a promise.” He glided both your hands along the scabbard, stopping close to the guard. “That one of us was going to become the world’s greatest swordsman.” His smile faltered, sorrow flickering on his features. “But she died when we were still young.”
“I see.” You didn’t offer sympathies for you knew he wasn’t looking for pity nor consolation, you all had ghosts in your past.
His hand dragged yours to the hilt. “You can study it.” He slowly started to unsheathe the blade.
“Now?” You asked in bewilderment, although unable to hide the hint of excitement in your voice. The metal gleamed in the diffused morning light, your eyes glued to it. You bit the inside of your cheek as you tried to suppress the giddiness steadily rising at the thought of studying the sword. Your gaze flickered back to his. “But I don’t have my notebook or anything to write down my observations.” 
He chuckled, hands leaving yours, settling on your thighs as he leaned further against the headboard. “You can study it again later,” he said with a cock of his head, amusement clear in his tone. “I want you to tell me what you see.”
You quirked a skeptical eyebrow at his words. “You better not be lying, swordsman,” you mumbled with a squint to your eyes. “I swear if you keep this sword away from me later…”
You expertly sheathed the blade, a clean slate to start your observations. With a deep breath, you centered yourself as you held Wado Ichimonji with a reverence born of admiration. You distantly felt Zoro’s hands drift along your outer thighs, thumb drawing soothing circles, but the sword demanded all your attention.
Your eyes trailed alongst the pure white of the scabbard. “It’s an elegant sword,” you muttered as the tips of your fingers examined the brass fittings. “Beautiful in its simplicity.”
He hummed as your hand glided to the hilt. You traced the guard, it was thicker than you would usually go for, heavy against your palm but flawlessly flowing with the balance. “Does the weight of the tsuba impact how you handle the sword?” You asked him, attention flickering back and forth between the sword and the swordsman.
“Not really,” he answered, touch traveling to your waist, coming back down. 
You smiled as you noticed the teeth marks in the silk wrappings of the handle. “Fair, I haven’t even unsheathed the blade and I can already tell the balance is flawless.” Your fingers traced the tight knots, nails catching in the dips and dents left behind by the countless battles he’d fought. “You know I can rewrap the handle for you, the cords are hanging on by a thread in some places.”
Zoro’s low laughter rumbled through his chest. “You think I’d let anyone rewrap my sword’s handle, witch?” he teased, amusement twinkling in his gaze
You couldn’t help the smirk breaking on your lips. “Not just anyone, swordsman.” You rolled your eyes. “I’ll have you know I have every qualification to do so. But I understand if you want to keep it as it is. Every mark tells a story, right?” 
His fingers continued their soothing pattern on your waist, skin against skin. “Exactly,” he agreed. “But you’re right. It is hanging by a thread, and if anyone’s to rewrap it, it might as well be you.”
You gave a satisfied nod, unable to deny the warmth that coursed through you at his words. Your attention returned to the sword. In a slow motion you unsheathed it, gently dropping the saya at your side.
Your breath stopped at the sight of steel, heartbeat quickening. “Wado Ichimonji,” you whispered, tips of your fingers tracing the groove separating the deep black and pure white steel in perfect balance. “Straight line through the path of harmony.” You gave it a twirl, eyes moving to the sharpness of the edge. “Magnificent. It holds its name well.” 
You balanced it on the tip of your finger a marveled smile gracing your lips as you took in the perfection of its balance.
Your thumb caught on the edge, a bead of blood forming from the small cut momentarily diverting away your attention from the sword. As you brought it to your lips you noticed how his hands roamed across your stomach, your ribs, stopping short of the curve of your breast. Noticed the lust in his gaze, the growing stiffness against your ass. 
“Now, now, swordsman.” You smirked against your finger, tone teasing. “Does seeing a naked woman handle your sword turn you on?”
His smirk matched yours. “Maybe it does,” he admitted, his voice holding something primal in its depths. 
It sent a burgeoning heat between your legs. You moved to set aside Wado Ichimonji, not wanting to risk any damage to the blade but his hand stopped you.
“Don’t.” He brought the sword back between the two of you. His hands slid down your sides, gesture deliberate and possessive as he pressed you more firmly against him, pinning your hips in place. “I want to hear you continue.” One of his hands shifted lower, thumb tracing your slit. His smirk widened as he felt slick against his fingers, felt you twitch as he found your clit in soft circles.
”I won’t sully Wado Ichimonji’s reputation this way,” you protested. 
He simply continued to look upon you, his gaze not leaving yours.
”This blade was forged by the great Shimotsuki Kozaburo, swordsman,” you carried on, voice faltering slightly. “It is a legendary blade, just as much as Shusui is.”
Still nothing, obstinacy evident on his features.
You stifled a whine as you considered it. He pressed a little harder, touch begging for more sounds of pleasure. “You’re impossible,” you complained in a mewl. Your hips almost bucked in answer to his teasing but his grip was firm, grounding you in place. He continued and your eyes fluttered close. Only when he was satisfied by the shameless moan leaving your lips did the intensity of the pressure he exerted on your bundle of nerves relent.
“Go on,” he demanded, the circles against your clit barely perceptible.
“Shit swordsman.” You opened your eyes, drinking in the hunger in his. You swallowed hard at the lust painted on his features, the allure of curiosity mixed with the pulse of desire. “Fuck, fine.” It took all your efforts for your attention to settle back on the blade, low waves of pleasure threatening to divert your focus at any moment. “Its simplicity is deceiving,” you started once again with a determined nod, voice shaky. “It’s the perfect blend between form and function.”
He hummed in encouragement, prompting you on.
“You see how the blade is perfectly separated between the bright white of the sharp edge and the dark black of the shinogi-ji, the dull edge, by the bo-hi, the blood groove.” Your fingers traced the delimitation with reveration. “It tells us a great deal about the steel contents. Mild steel can be made into a bright white like this by cold rolling it. That means the steel was rolled below its recrystallization temperature.” You were overly aware of the heat of his gaze on your lips as you carried on. “This process produces steel that is much harder and of higher strength than steel that is hot rolled.”
You felt his nails dig in the plushness of your flesh, the pressure of his thumb against your clit slowly increasing.
“T-the black half of the blade,” you stuttered, your train of thoughts lost to you for a moment. “The black half of the blade is more of a mystery. At first, I thought it might have been heat treating or a chemical finish. But—” he lifted your hips, fingers sliding inside you with ease. “— fuck swordsman.”
Your hips rolled and your head lulled back for an instant, a needy whine escaping your parted lips. 
“Continue,” his voice dripped with satisfaction as he compelled your attention back to the blade. 
He curled his fingers, the squelch loud in the silence and you let out a string of profanities, mind going blank. Still you carried on.
“But the separation between the two is too sharp for it to simply be a treatment applied to the steel.” The sword shook in your hands as you twirled it around, bringing it closer to your gaze, attempting to observe further. “Then I thought, maybe it had already started becoming a black blade.” 
You let out your haki, probing at the dark steel almost tenderly. It took all your efforts to keep your concentration steady, to allow the black tendrils to flow along the intricate layers, the carefully crafted blend of ores. “Stunning,” you breathed out as you delved deeper. 
“What is?” He asked. His voice caught in his throat as the words left his lips, worship thick in its gruffness as he continued to look upon you. 
“While there are residual traces of haki, the difference in color comes from a truly brilliant mix of metals.” You let go of your haki, the world suddenly fading into insignificance as pleasure slowly threatened to take over the edge of your mind. 
“The amount of skills to achieve such beauty.” Your voice rose an octave as you struggled to continue. “An outstanding display of mastery.”
He rolled his hips against yours and your nails dug into the silk cords of the handle, undoubtedly leaving small crescents alongside the teeth marks etched into it. “S-shit, Zoro. I-I can’t,” you whimpered, as he lined the tip of his cock to your entrance.
His touch trailed up, igniting embers in its path. His slick fingers caressed your cheek lightly before brushing against your lips, moving the malleable flesh to his desire. You could faintly taste your arousal as his hand traveled back down.
The hand at your hips slowly started guiding you down along his length. Your moans mixed together in damp air as he sheathed himself fully inside you. 
“Do you have any idea how long I’ve wanted to do this?” he murmured, touch sliding along your arm, joining your trembling hand which barely held onto Wado Ichimonji. “The things I wanted to do as you studied Shusui.” 
Your gaze locked with his, your mouth opening in protest. But the raw desire painted on his face stopped you. 
“Please,” he whispered, the plea uttered so low it was lost in the rhythm of the rain.
 “The Hamon is a suguha, a straight temper line. Fitting of the balance and harmony the blade demands.” The string of words left you quickly, your lips moving instinctually as your mind bordered on the edge of ecstasy.
“Good,” he praised, his tone filled with pride and desire. “What else?”
Your hand started trembling almost violently, the katana waving in the air dangerously before his grip settled it once again. 
“A straight Hamon usually has some amount of irregularities due to the natural properties of the clay. But if you look closely, you’ll notice that the line is almost perfect. It indicates that the clay used was strained repeatedly in order to reduce the number of impurities.” 
His fingers dug into your flesh painfully as his hips stuttered against yours. He moved you slowly, your walls fluttering around him and a low moan on his lips.
Your eyes closed and your mind went dizzy as you struggled to keep your breath under control. “The mastery needed to create such a perfectly straight temper line is baffling. When attempting to create a suguha, the thickness of the layered clay needs to be perfectly uniform in order to achieve harmony between strength and resilience. It must have taken hours if not days to achieve this level of perfection, all the while juggling the dampness of the clay.” 
His hand shifted from your hip, his thumb meeting your clit once again. 
“Shit, shit, shit,” you cried out. “Fuck.” Your mind felt blank and fuzzy, and the tightness at your core was delightful. “The edge is sharp, immovable, ready to cut through any obstacle in its path.” You were struggling to put words in the right order. “Strong, determined, unyielding.”
Your grip left the blade, fingers instinctually finding purchase on his chest, nails digging as your back arched and your thighs trembled as you teetered on the blissful edge. You dimly registered Zoro carelessly setting aside Wado Ichimonji, his hand quickly tangling in your hair, bringing you close, your breaths mixing, your noses touching.
”I want to feel you come around me.” His tone was low, primal.
“Zoro,” you gasped his name, a prayer on your lips as the world faded into oblivion, your toes curling as rapture took you over. 
He swore under his breath as he felt you twitch around him, deep moan intertwining with your high-pitched cry, your trembling lips barely brushing together.
“Make me a sword,” he demanded as you came down from your high. His hands went to your sides, caressed the curves of your breast, dropped to your hips once more. He moved you with more purpose this time around chasing his own pleasure, drawing out a soft gasp from you at the sensitivity of the sensations. 
“You already have three perfectly good swords, swordsman,” you mewled, your fingers exploring the ripples of his chest before threading along his neck, tangling in his short locks, nails digging in his scalp. 
“Make me a sword,” he demanded again.
He slowly dragged you up and down along his cock and you rolled your hips, matching his flow.
”I don’t make swords that won't be used.” 
He smirked at your stubbornness, peppering kisses along your jaw, unto your throat. “I’ll use it.”
You frowned at that. “You already have three swords,” you reiterated with a huff, your tone clipped with annoyance. “And you only have two hands.”
In a flurry he switched your positions. You felt the softness of the mattress against your back as he kneeled between your thighs, the roughness of his fingers upon the plush flesh of your ass as he lifted your hips to meet his. You instinctively wrapped your legs around his waist as he pushed back into you in a languid motion, the entirety of your weight on your shoulder blades.
”I’ll find a way to use it,” he said as he slid back out to the tip. “Make me a sword.” He punctuated the statement with a snap of his hips.   
The angle made you see stars, your breath catching and your moans sticking to the back of your throat. “I-I-“ you started to object once more, but he didn’t waste time into setting a ruthless rhythm, hard, fast, rough, just the way he liked it. The sentence on your lips died, instead staggery gasps and pleas flowed in the silence.
”Make me a sword.” His eye traced your features, drank in the pleasure painted on them, roamed to your breast and the captivating way they bounced with each of his thrusts. 
You smiled at the entranced look in his gaze, rolling your hips and meeting his, one of your hands going to your nipple, pinching and rolling, your back arching even more than before. You let out a deliberate moan and his movements stuttered for an instant, a desperate grunt disappearing too quickly in the air.
He smirked at your brazenness. ”Make me a sword.” His demand was now almost a chant. He somehow picked up the pace, his fingers finding your clit once more. 
Your breath stopped and you stiffened as the world seemed to turn around you, your eyes shutting tight and rolling at the back of your head, the promise of orgasm in your reach once more.
”Breathe,” he reminded you, the movements on your clit softening. 
And you let out an unsteady sob, your body both seeking his touch and wanting to back off as your lidded gaze met his again. You frantically twitched around him, your shaking thighs trying to close further against his hips. You were so close.
He stopped. 
His smirk was almost maniacal as his stare took in the myriad of expression that crossed your face. You opened your mouth to say something but he cut you to it.
”Make me a sword, witch.” His fingers dug in, inevitably leaving fresh bruises as he himself struggled with restraint.
”You can’t be for real,” you barely managed to utter. “You already have three incredible swords. There’s no way I can make you a better sword than those.”
He let out an annoyed click of the tongue at your words.
“I want you to make me a sword.” His gaze was intense as he spoke, making sure you understood what he said before his thumb started moving against your clit again.
”Fuck,” you cried, toes curling, head rolling from side to side, hands tangling in the sheets until your knuckles became white.
For a moment you marveled at  the mastery he held over your body, the way he held effortless control over you, the raw strength that allowed him to shift and dominate you in any way he desired. But your thoughts faded into nonexistence as he started pounding back into you, and tears of pleasure threatened to stain your cheeks. 
“Make me a sword,” he punctuated each of the words with a sharp snap of his hips.
 But even in rapture and even as your mind struggled to cling to reality, your stubbornness remained intact.
”You don’t need another sword.” Your voice was unsteady, shaky and drawled out. You were close, the ruthlessness of his fingers on your bundle of nerves making you see double.
”For fuck’s sake, witch,” he let out an annoyed growl, stopping again. “Can you stop being stubborn for once in your life?” His brows were furrowed in concentration, beads of sweat threatening to ripple down his skin. He was close too but just as obstinate as you to get what he desired. 
You cried out in a staggered sob as your pleasure was denied once again. You could feel your slick drip down your thighs, your ass. Your walls twitched desperately against nothing. “You’re being an asshole, swordsman.” You twisted and writhed in search of any sliver of friction.
He smiled, cocking his head cheekily. “Then stop being stubborn and agree to it, witch.” His earrings glinted in the movement.
He easily slid back inside, his pace deliberately torturously slow.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” you couldn’t help the swears flowing out of your lips, his hold on your waist was firm, keeping you locked in place, at his mercy. ”Fuck, fine.”
His smile turned triumphant as you relented. “You’ll make me a sword, witch?” He asked for confirmation, as he softly pinched your clit, shifted the pattern.
You contorted in his grip, your body searching to contract at the slightly too harsh stimulation. The sheets around you twisted, coming undone at the corners of the bed.  “Yes, fuck, yes I’ll make you a damn sword, you bastard.”
“Good,” he huffed, almost relieved and relenting the pressure on your clit faintly, allowing the tightness at your core to build more steadily. “So fucking good for me.”
His pace picked up, unsteady now that he’d achieved his goal, his own breaths ragged and heavy. Your name passed his lips again and again, deprived and demanding of your attention.
“Come for me,” he urged, his voice holding a desperation that sent you spiraling over the edge. You cried out, pleasure crashing over you in waves, your body shuddering in his grasp. Your back arched on the verge of the unnatural, your legs yielding their hold around his waist, shaking uncontrollably, your thighs seeking to close themselves. He followed moments later, a deep guttural groan as he found his own release.
He dropped down next to you, satisfied smile on his exhausted features, the bed bouncing in the carelessness of his movement. His hand caressed the dampened skin of your abdomen mindlessly as both of your breathing slowly stabilized.
”So.” You turned your head to face him. His eyes were closed and the happiness on his face made your heart skip a beat. “What kind of sword do you want?” 
“Dunno,” he mumbled sleepily. “I trust you.”
”You can’t ask me to make you a sword like that and not give me an inkling of what you want, swordsman,” your tone was tinged with a growing frustration.
Zoro opened his eye lazily, a small smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "I just want something that feels right," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Something that feels like an extension of me. Just like Wado Ichimonji… or Shusui. Whatever you deem best for me."
You sighed, rolling onto your side to better face him. "That's a lot of pressure, you know. Creating a sword that perfect."
He shrugged, eye closing again. "You'll figure it out. Your swords are near perfection."
His unwavering confidence in you sent a feeling unknown through your chest. You reached out, tracing the line of his jaw, the scar on his eye with your fingers. "You have too much faith in me, Roronoa Zoro."
He caught your hand, pressing a kiss on a healed scar marring your palm. "Not enough," he countered, his voice soft but firm. "You're an amazing swordsmith, you know that?"
Your heart fluttered at his words. "You're just saying that because you're half-asleep. I still have a lot to learn."
He chuckled, pulling you closer. "Maybe," he conceded. "We’re all forever learning. But I mean it."
“At least give me something to work with, swordsman.” You shifted up to your elbows, your tone serious. “A blade style, the length, fuck even the color of the handle’s wrapping is fine.”
He sighed, your annoyance somehow starting to rub on him. “Told you a trust you.” He leaned up catching your lips, attempting to shut you up, his teeth biting and his tongue lapping, demanding entry.
There was a knock on the door. The sound startling you both. 
“Open up,” Nami shouted. “I know you’re in there.” 
You felt the rhythm of your heart quicken as you tried to scramble out of bed. His hand grabbed your wrist stopping you. 
“Just ignore her,” he said gruffly, not bothering to move.
Nami knocked again, louder than before.
You wrenched your wrist out of his hand with a scoff. “You can’t be for real.” 
“(Y/n)” The navigator’s tone held a warning. “I’ll get the innkeeper to open it if you don’t.”
You blanched, knowing the threat was not empty coming from her. Your eyes went wide as you took in the state of the room, the clothing strung all over the place, your ruined underwear on display. Fuck, it reeked of sex. 
“Nami,” you shouted getting up and falling down with a thud to the floor as your legs gave in. “Shit, give me a sec.”
Zoro laughed softly observing you struggle to gather yourself. “Need some help?”
You glared at him, picking up the skirt at your knees and rose back up unsteadily. “Get fucking dressed, swordsman,” you barked at him as you watched him stretch comfortably into the cushiness of the mattress. 
You pulled on the short garment, fingers trembling against the zipper tab and your back straightening and your thighs clenching as you felt hot seed drip down between your legs. He chuckled, contemplating you for a moment longer before he decided to comply.
You scanned the room in search of the rest of your clothing. “Have you seen my shirt?” You asked him as he zipped up his pants.
A wicked look passed his gaze, but he seemingly abandoned the idea. “Here.” He threw you his overcoat. 
You looked at him with a bewildered expression. “This isn’t my shirt, swordsman,” you stated.
He snorted. “It’ll do a better job at covering you up than that skirt or your shirt.” He gave your thighs a pointed look. 
Heat rose on your cheeks as you slowly caught on. “Fuck.” You hastily wrapped yourself in it. 
He moved to open the door, not bothering with covering himself up more than the bare minimum. 
“Just fucking wait a minute,” you shouted at him, opening the window in a hopeless attempt to air out the room. 
He ignored you. The creak of the hinge was loud in your panicked ears. You quickly gave the comforter a fluff, hoping to hide the blaring wet spot on the sheets.
”What is it?” He asked unceremoniously, not veiling his annoyance at the interruption one bit. 
“Nami, sor-” you stumbled behind him, the words dying on your tongue as you took in the sight. Nami, Luffy, Robin, Franky, Usopp, Chopper. They were all standing before your door. 
“So you did make up,” The navigator spoke first, her tone dripping with amusement.
Luffy grinned, his eyes wide with curiosity. “Why didn’t you guys come back earlier if you already made up?”
Robin’s knowing smile widened as she took in the scene. “We thought you two might still be fighting.”
Chopper looked the both of you over, his eyes lingering on the bruises and marks peppered all over your skin. “Did you guys fight a wild animal or something?” He asked with genuine curiosity, already reaching in his bag for bandages.
Franky audibly snorted.
”We’re fine, doc,” you quickly reassured the little reindeer. “We didn’t fight anything.” You uttered the words at the same time a Zoro cheekily said, “You could say something like that.”
Usopp’s eyes darted around the room, taking in the state of disarray. “Uh, maybe we should give them some privacy,” he suggested nervously, blush slowly rising on his cheeks as he tugged at Chopper’s arm, stopping him in his tracks.
Franky let out a hearty laugh. “Nah, nah. We should at least get to have SOME fun too.”
You felt your face burning with embarrassment. “What do you all need?” you asked, trying to sound composed despite the circumstances.
Nami crossed her arms, leaning against the doorframe with a smirk. “We just wanted to make sure you two were okay. And maybe give you a hard time.”
Robin chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “It seems like you’ve both been quite… productive.”
“Seems like you guys had a SUPER night,” Franky added.
Nami’s smirk widened. “We need to leave soon. The repairs are done, the weather’s clearing up, and we’re moving out.”
Zoro nodded, seemingly unperturbed by the intrusion. “We’ll be there.”
You groaned, hiding your face in your hands. “Can we please just get ready and go?”
With a satisfied nod from Nami, the crew started to disperse, but not before she gave you a sly wink. “Don’t take too long,” she warned. “If you’re not there by tomorrow morning, we’re leaving you behind.”
As the door closed, you turned to Zoro, who was watching you with a lazy grin. “You’re impossible,” you muttered, trying to suppress a smile.
He shrugged, pulling you close again. He kissed your jaw, down your throat. Pinning you against the door. You dimly heard Franky’s booming voice from down the corridor. Something about everyone owing him a thousand berries. 
His hands shifted the fabric of his overcoat, fingers gathering the mix of his cum and your slick as he held you more firmly. His gaze was blown with lust as he brought them to his mouth, licking them clean. 
“You love it,” he said leaning forward, capturing your lips, the taste of your arousals heavy on your tongue as he deepened the kiss. 
Despite yourself, you couldn’t argue with that. 
You smirked against his lips, playfully switching the both of you, pinning him to the door instead. He quirked an eyebrow but he indulged you in whatever you planned on doing.
”Nami said to be there before tomorrow morning.” You glanced at the window, the soft glow of the afternoon sun shining through the light rain clouds. Your fingers skillfully undid the button of his pants, pulled down the zipper before diving in and meeting his hardening cock. He let out a shaky groan, his head slamming back against the wood of the door as he gazed down at you amusedly. Your thumb passed his tip and the moan that escaped his lips was downright addictive. “I think we have plenty of time, swordsman.”
Tumblr media
When you finally made your way to the Thousand Sunny it was with Zoro carrying you on his back and Wado Ichimonji in your grasp as you pointed the sword in an attempt to direct the swordsman to the ship. The sun was low on the horizon, slowly rising for the new day. His overcoat was wrapped around your shoulders and he strode unbothered by the light rain and droplets rippling on his skin.
Your voices were loud as you approached, clearly stuck in a habitual standstill.
“You can’t just tell me to make you a sword and not give me a single guideline,” you almost yelled at him, pointing the katana left.
“And I already told you I trust you,” he retorted turning right.
“For fuck’s sake, wrong side, swordsman,” you sighed, hitting his shoulder lightly. “The ship’s in fucking view.”
He turned.
”Now do you want a chokuto style blade or a tachi or a wakizashi or something else entirely,” you huffed and punctuated each of your suggestions by flailing the sword around.
“Whatever you deem best,” he answered noncommittally. 
He passed the gangplank of the Sunny.
“You can’t be for real,” you complained, gesturing him to go back. “What about the handle, do you want silk? Leather? A specific color?”
“I like silk,” he mumbled under his breath, the loud thuds of his footsteps against the wood plank almost eclipsing his words.
“Fucking finally,” you shouted in victory, somehow excited now that you had a detail down, even though it was an extremely minor decision. “What about the color? Hm?”
He sighed and rolled his eyes, readjusting his grip on you with a small hoist. “I don’t know, green?”
“Green, huh?” You pondered, the image of a sword already starting to form in your mind. “I like green.”
“You guys!” Luffy beckoned you to him. He was excitedly bouncing on the balls of his feet as he looked at the log pose. “You’re finally back.” The pirate captain pointed at the violently flickering needle. 
Nami sighed in defeat.
“Look how fast it’s going,” he mused. “I wonder what’s there!”
His infectious laughter made you smile, a wave of happiness and contentment washing over you. You supposed it was the start of a new adventure.
-The end
a/n: Thank you for reading to the end! I hope you have enjoyed this silly little story of mine as much as I have enjoyed writing it! I’m not going to lie, I will miss these two idiots so much! Ahhhhhh I’m getting teary eyed thinking about it. I can imagine them bickering in punk hazard, their bodies switching! And I can imagine the sweet fluffy downtime these two would get on the polar tang, interacting with the heart pirates as they head to Wano. And oh the whole learning about new smithing processes in Wano, maybe even learn how to smith seastone! Anyways I find it bittersweet to have to let them carry on in my imagination but I think this is a good place to stop. I may or may not write a few bonus chapters for this story, explore some events in different arcs. So keep an eye out for that if it’s something you’d like to read (you can even request some and I’ll happily indulge you!) Thank you again for reading 💕
← Previous chapter |
Masterlist
100 notes · View notes
sweetiepoison · 4 months
Text
Famous Baby (Social Media Blurb)
Note: a little sneak peek into the next part 🫣
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Liked by yourusername and others
latenightseth: @yourusername and I sat down to recap our day drinking that led to (y/n) having to be carried out. You don’t want to miss it!
Load more comments…
Fan#1: I love how progressively unhinged (y/n) gets during the day drinking segment
Yourusername: Thanks for having me and letting me embarrass myself all over again!
Fan#2: This isn’t an interview, this is two besties debriefing after a wild time out and I’m here for it
Fan#3: The way they have two totally different pov’s. (y/n)’s like “yeah I was fine and then I woke up in my bed” and Seth was like “No you got hammered and had to be carried out.”
Fan#4: The way she talks about her boyfriend, you can tell home girl is in love 😍
Fan#5: Let’s not skip over the fact it was Auston who carried her out of the bar
->Fan#6: And it not being the first time!
->Fan#7: Auston doesn’t even need to workout, carrying (y/n) around is his workout
->Fan#8: You know he stays tossing her around
->Fan#9: Yoo thats crazy to say
->Fan#10: nah it’s valid
Fan#11: Can we circle back around to @yourbff#1 totally calling them out and everyone on set just thinking they were hooking up in the bathroom
->Fan#12: my jaw dropped when Seth threw that in
->Fan#13: and you can tell (y/n) was not expecting that, girly got real giggly
->Fan#14: If Auston was my boyfriend I would be acting the same way
Fan#12: Seth sneaking in all the leafs content, he’s really out here doing God’s work
Fan#13: @yourusername thanks for being like the rest of us and honest. You embraced the embarrassment and totally owned it!
Fan#14: (y/n) casually dropping @stephmarner’s name
Fan#15: on a serious note I just want to say how much I love and respect Seth meyers. He obviously has met her boyfriend and knows who he is, but doesn’t name drop once. This is a hot topic right now so being the first to “find out” and report it would be big, but he isn’t doing that. There were a few suggestive questions, but that kept the segment light and funny! Also he didn’t give out the reason why the interview ended so abruptly and just said (y/n) needed to go home. He allowed her to lead the conversation and share as much or little about both the situation and her boyfriend. All around great conversation with two great people!
->yourusername: THIS ^^^^
Fan#16: THE AIRPLANE QUESTION👀
->fan#17: I nearly choked when he asked that
->Fan#18: So did (y/n)
->Fan#19: LMAO Seth had our girl stressing with some of these questions
Fan#20: I would sell one of my kidney’s to get drunk with @yourusername
->Fan#21: You might need to sell it to her after that segment 💀
Yourbff#1: I’m gonna watch that segment anytime I get hangxiety to feel better about myself
->Yourusername: no need to rewatch it, I’ll reenact it for you in real time
Yourbff#2: (y/n) 🤝 the bar bathroom floor
->Yourusername: I’m screaming stfu😭 my home away from home
Fan#22: Ahh I love (y/n) she’s so unserious
Fan#23: No ones roasting her as much as she’s roasting herself
->Yourbff#2: nah her boyfriend is probs chirping her the hardest
->yourusername: I can confirm he is
->Fan#22: I love this relationship 💙
87 notes · View notes
novaursa · 2 months
Text
Tumblr media
Part 2
- Note: This work was fully published on AO3, so expect steady updates. I'll post regularly to engage more readers.
- Title: zōbrie ānogar
- Rating: Explicit (18+)
- Romance: (Aegon II/OFC)
- Warning: All flags are up for this work. Aegon is also a warning on his own.
- Summary: It was written by Archmaester Gyldayn that on the day Princess Vaella Targaryen was born she was supposed to die. Until she fed upon her twin, Baelon. And when she turned one and five, she sought her end in the lair of Cannibal, in Dragonmont. But instead of feasting upon her, the dragon wept with her. And Archmaester had written a lengthy thesis on how wild dragon recognized a kindred soul in the Princess, as they both dined on their kin.
- Word Count: 9 000+
- Parts: 1, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, Final
Tumblr media
In the quiet sanctum of the Red Keep’s library, the flickering candlelight illuminated rows of ancient tomes and scrolls. Aegon, Aemond, Helaena, and Vaella sat around a large wooden table, listening to Maester Mellos. The rare presence of Aegon in such a studious environment, with Kingsguard standing watch nearby, was an unusual sight. However, Aegon paid little attention to the lessons, his focus entirely on Vaella. He sat beside her, absentmindedly playing with her long, pale hair, winding it around his fingers.
Maester Mellos, already irked by Aegon’s lack of interest, glanced over and cleared his throat pointedly. "Prince Aegon, please pay attention. This is important history."
Aegon gave a dismissive shrug, his fingers still entwined in Vaella's hair. "I’m listening," he lied, though his eyes never left Vaella.
Vaella cast a sidelong glance at Aegon, her lips curving into a small, amused smile. She had grown used to his antics, even if they occasionally annoyed her. The atmosphere was tense, broken only by the rustling of parchment and the occasional exasperated sigh from Maester Mellos.
The door to the library opened, and Alicent Hightower stepped in. She looked at her three children and said, "Aegon, Aemond, Helaena, come with me. Your father wants to speak with you."
Alicent’s gaze lingered on Vaella, her expression unreadable. Vaella sensed a hint of disappointment, though she knew it wasn't directed at her. She remained seated as Maester Mellos resumed his lesson, clearly uncomfortable with Vaella’s presence but bound by duty to continue.
Aegon looked at Vaella, his expression one of reluctance. He seemed ready to protest, but Alicent’s stern gaze silenced him. He hung his head and reluctantly stood, following his mother and siblings out of the library. Vaella watched them go, a sense of unease settling in her chest.
Alicent led her children to King Viserys’s chambers. The King, looking more frail than ever, sat propped up with cushions, his face lined with weariness. He smiled weakly as his children entered, though the gravity of the moment was clear.
"I have come to a decision," Viserys began, his voice thin but firm. "Aegon, you will marry Helaena. This union will strengthen our family and bring stability."
Aegon automatically stiffened, his face contorting with anger. "What?" he barked, unable to contain his outrage. "No, I will not marry Helaena! She should be wed to either Aemond or Daeron, call him back from Oldtown. I will marry Vaella."
Viserys opened his mouth to respond, but Aegon continued, his voice growing louder. "I will not marry Helaena. Vaella is the only one I will wed." He turned to his mother for support, but Alicent averted her gaze, her expression pained. It was clear her voice had not been heard, and she disagreed with her husband's decision.
Viserys sighed weakly, his eyes closing briefly as if summoning the strength to continue. "Vaella will be wed to a noble lord to further our House's standing. This is my final decision."
Aegon's face flushed with fury. "I will not wed anyone besides Vaella," he shouted, his voice echoing through the chamber. He turned on his heel and stormed out, slamming the door behind him.
The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by Viserys’s labored breathing. Alicent looked at her husband, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and resignation. "Viserys," she began softly, but he raised a hand to silence her.
"This is not up for debate, Alicent," Viserys said, his voice tired but resolute. "The decision has been made."
Aemond and Helaena stood quietly, their faces a mix of confusion and concern. Aemond glanced at Helaena, who looked pale and uneasy at the prospect of her new betrothal. Alicent gathered her composure and turned to her remaining children.
"Come, let us leave your father to rest," she said gently. She led them out of the chamber, her mind already racing with the implications of Viserys’s decree.
Alicent found Aegon in his chambers, pacing furiously. His anger was palpable, the air thick with his frustration and hurt. As she entered, he turned to her, his eyes blazing with fury.
"How could you let this decision stand?" he demanded, his voice trembling with emotion. "You’re my mother! You should have stopped him!"
Alicent sighed deeply, her own frustration mingling with sadness. "Aegon, I tried. I have spoken to your father many times, but he is adamant about keeping Vaella away from you."
Aegon’s face twisted with anger. "I will not wed Helaena. I won’t do it."
"Aegon, please try to understand," Alicent pleaded, stepping closer. "Your father believes this is what's best for our family."
"I don't care what he believes!" Aegon shouted, his voice echoing off the walls. "He doesn't understand what this means to me. Vaella is the only one I want to be with."
Alicent’s expression softened with empathy, but she knew the futility of arguing against Viserys’s decision. "Aegon, I know this is hard, but you must try to accept it."
Aegon's panic grew, his eyes wide with fear at the thought of being separated from Vaella. "What if they marry her off to someone else? What if she's taken away from me?" He began to hyperventilate, his chest heaving with panic. "I can't lose her, Mother. I can't!"
Alicent reached out, trying to calm him, but he recoiled, his fear turning into blame. "This is your fault!" he yelled, his voice cracking. "If you had fought harder, this wouldn’t be happening!"
The accusation stung, and Alicent’s patience snapped. She slapped Aegon across the face, the sound sharp and shocking in the quiet room. Aegon stood frozen, his hand slowly moving to his cheek where her palm had struck.
"Aegon," Alicent said, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and sorrow. "You do not understand the complexities of ruling, the sacrifices that must be made for the good of the realm. Your father’s decision is final. You must learn to accept it."
Aegon’s eyes filled with tears, his anger momentarily eclipsed by the shock of the slap and the depth of his despair. "But I love her," he whispered, his voice breaking.
Alicent’s heart ached for her son. She stepped forward and took his face in her hands, forcing him to meet her eyes. "I know, Aegon. I know how much she means to you. But you must find a way to be strong, to honor your father's wishes. This is the burden we bear as members of the royal family."
Aegon closed his eyes, a single tear slipping down his cheek. "I don't know if I can do this, Mother. I don't know if I can live without her."
Alicent pulled him into a tight embrace, her own tears threatening to spill. "You are stronger than you think, my son. And no matter what happens, you will always have my love and support."
Aegon clung to his mother, the anger and fear slowly giving way to a deep, abiding sadness. The future seemed bleak and uncertain, but in this moment, he found a small measure of comfort in her arms. 
As they stood there, wrapped in a silent embrace, Alicent prayed for the strength to guide her son through the difficult times ahead. 
After her studies, Vaella wandered through the winding corridors of the Red Keep, her mind still preoccupied with the events of the day. She turned a corner and spotted Aemond and Helaena standing together in a secluded alcove, their expressions troubled and somber. Concerned, she approached them, her brow furrowing with worry.
"Aemond, Helaena, what happened?" she asked, her voice gentle but filled with urgency.
Aemond glanced at Helaena before meeting Vaella’s eyes. "Father has decided that Aegon will marry Helaena," he said, his tone flat.
Vaella’s eyes widened in shock. "What? When did this happen?"
"Just now," Helaena replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Mother and Father called us to his chambers. Aegon was furious."
Vaella was left speechless, the weight of the news settling heavily on her shoulders. She turned to Helaena, her concern deepening. "Helaena, what do you think about this?"
Helaena sighed, looking down at her hands. "I don’t know, Vaella. I never imagined marrying Aegon. He’s always been so... difficult."
Aemond scoffed softly, shaking his head. "Difficult is putting it lightly. He’s impossible."
Vaella nodded, her thoughts racing. She knew how possessive Aegon was of her, and the idea of him being forced into a marriage he didn’t want was troubling. But her immediate concern was Helaena. "Are you okay with this?" she asked, her voice gentle.
Helaena looked up, her eyes meeting Vaella’s. "I suppose I don’t have much of a choice. It’s Father’s decision. But it feels... wrong."
Vaella reached out and took Helaena’s hands in hers, squeezing them reassuringly. "I’m here for you, Helaena. We’ll get through this together."
Helaena gave her a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, Vaella. That means a lot to me."
Aemond sighed, his expression conflicted. "I hate seeing Aegon like this. But at the same time, I can’t help but feel relieved that it’s not you who has to marry him."
Vaella nodded, understanding his feelings. "It’s a difficult situation for all of us. But we have to support each other, no matter what."
Helaena nodded, her eyes filling with determination. "We will. We’re family, after all."
Vaella smiled, feeling a surge of affection for her siblings. Despite the challenges and uncertainties ahead, she knew they would face them together. "Let’s go for a walk in the gardens," she suggested. "It might help clear our heads."
The three of them made their way to the gardens, the fresh air and the scent of blooming flowers providing a much-needed respite from the tension within the castle. As they walked, they talked about their fears and hopes, finding comfort in each other’s presence.
Later that evening, Vaella sat in her chambers, trying to find solace in the quiet after the tumultuous day. She was lost in thought when the door creaked open, and Aegon stepped inside. His face was a picture of despair, his eyes red and swollen from crying. He looked utterly broken.
"Aegon," Vaella whispered, her heart aching at the sight of him. She knew Alicent had forbidden them from sharing a bed, but she couldn’t bring herself to turn him away. She stood and walked over to him, wrapping her arms around him in a comforting embrace.
Aegon clung to her desperately, his body trembling with sobs. "Vaella, I can't do it. I won't wed Helaena. Father is trying to keep you away from me," he cried, his voice breaking. "He thinks I'm not good enough for anything, let alone you."
Vaella tightened her hold on him, her heart breaking for her brother. "Shh, Aegon. It's going to be okay," she murmured, stroking his hair gently. "We'll find a way through this."
She led him to the bed, and they sat down together. Aegon buried his face in her shoulder, his tears soaking through her gown. Vaella held him, her own eyes filling with tears as she felt his pain.
"I can't lose you, Vaella," Aegon whispered, his voice choked with emotion. "You're the only one who understands me, the only one who cares."
Vaella kissed the top of his head, her heart aching for him. "You won't lose me, Aegon. I'm here, and I'll always be here for you."
Aegon’s sobs gradually subsided, replaced by deep, shuddering breaths. Vaella continued to hold him, offering silent comfort. Eventually, they lay down together, Vaella cradling him in her arms.
"Father just doesn’t understand," Aegon muttered, his voice hoarse from crying. "He’s always thought I was a disappointment. But you, Vaella... you're the only one who makes me feel like I'm worth something."
Vaella’s eyes filled with tears as she listened to him. "Aegon, you are worth everything to me. Don’t let Father’s words define you. We’ll find a way to be together, no matter what."
Aegon sighed, his breath warm against her neck. "I hope you're right. I can't imagine my life without you."
Vaella stroked his hair, her heart full of love and determination. "We'll make it through this, Aegon."
As they lay there, the room filled with a sense of peace and comfort. The world outside their small sanctuary felt distant, and for a moment, all that mattered was the bond between them. Aegon’s breathing slowly evened out as he drifted into sleep, his tears finally spent.
Vaella watched over him, her heart heavy with the weight of their shared burdens. She knew that the road ahead would be difficult, but she was determined to stand by Aegon’s side, no matter what. As she closed her eyes and held him close, she whispered a silent promise to herself: to protect him, to support him, and to fight for their future together.
And so, they fell asleep, wrapped in each other’s embrace, finding solace in the one person who understood and loved them unconditionally.
A few days later, Vaella found herself in the presence of her stepmother, Alicent Hightower. The interactions between them had always been awkward, strained by the complicated relationships and the familial tensions that seemed to pervade the Red Keep. Vaella knew that Aegon’s attachment to her was a point of contention, something Alicent had long tried to break but had recently begun to accept, realizing that Vaella’s presence had a stabilizing effect on Aegon’s more destructive habits and impulses.
The two sat in a quiet chamber, the air thick with unspoken words. Alicent was working on some embroidery, her movements precise and measured, while Vaella sat nearby, her hands folded in her lap.
"Vaella," Alicent began, her tone formal yet not unkind, "how have you been finding your studies?"
Vaella looked up, meeting her stepmother’s eyes. "They have been well, thank you, Mother. Maester Mellos has been very thorough."
Alicent nodded, her focus returning to her needlework. "That is good to hear. Your education is important, especially in times such as these."
There was a pause, the silence growing heavy. Vaella took a deep breath, deciding to speak her mind. "Mother, I wanted to thank you."
Alicent looked up, surprise flickering across her face. "Thank me? For what, child?"
"For taking care of Father all these years," Vaella said softly. "I know it must have been difficult, especially with everything that has happened."
The stern lines on Alicent’s face softened at Vaella’s gratitude. She set aside her embroidery, her hands resting in her lap. "I only did and do my duty, Vaella. As a wife, as a queen."
Vaella nodded, her expression earnest. "I know. But I am thankful nonetheless."
Alicent studied her for a moment, her eyes thoughtful. "You have a kind heart, Vaella. It is a rare quality, and one that I hope you never lose."
Vaella smiled faintly, the warmth of Alicent’s words comforting her. "Thank you, Mother. I try my best."
After a moment's silence, Vaella’s expression turned somber. "I often think about my twin brother, Baelon."
Alicent’s gaze sharpened, her interest piqued. "Do you, now?"
Vaella nodded, her voice tinged with sadness. "I feel responsible for his death. If I could, I would change places with him. Perhaps then, Father would be less miserable, and he would treat everyone better. Even you."
Alicent’s face softened with understanding, her stern demeanor giving way to compassion. "Oh, Vaella. You mustn’t blame yourself for what happened. It was a tragedy, but it was not your fault."
Vaella’s eyes filled with unshed tears. "But sometimes it feels like it is. If I had cried when I was born, if I had been stronger…"
Alicent reached out, placing a gentle hand on Vaella’s. "You were a newborn, Vaella. There was nothing you could have done. Your father’s sorrow is his own, and he carries it for many reasons. Do not take that burden upon yourself."
Vaella nodded, grateful for Alicent’s words, though the weight of her guilt still lingered. She stood, feeling the need to leave before her emotions overwhelmed her. "Thank you, Mother. For everything."
Alicent watched her stepdaughter leave, her mind swirling with thoughts. She recalled the words of Maester Mellos, the strange circumstances surrounding Baelon’s death. Vaella had not cried until after her twin brother had passed, and there had always been an air of mystery and unease about that event.
As Vaella’s footsteps faded down the corridor, Alicent sat in the quiet chamber, her needlework forgotten. Her thoughts drifted to the past, to the fateful day when Baelon had been found lifeless in his crib next to Vaella. The Maester’s words echoed in her mind, speaking of omens and strange occurrences.
Alicent sighed, feeling the weight of her responsibilities and the complexities of her family’s history pressing down on her. She had done her best to navigate the treacherous waters of court life, to protect her children and secure their futures. But some burdens, she realized, could never be fully laid to rest.
As the evening shadows lengthened, Alicent resumed her embroidery, her fingers moving deftly through the fabric. The quiet chamber was filled with the soft sounds of needle and thread, a moment of calm amidst the storm of their lives. In her heart, she carried the hope that somehow, they would all find a way to heal and move forward.
As Vaella made her way down the dimly lit corridor of the Red Keep, she was lost in thought about her recent conversation with Alicent. The weight of her family's turmoil pressed heavily on her shoulders. Her mind was filled with worries about Aegon, Helaena, and her father. She barely noticed the figure approaching until he was right in front of her.
"Princess Vaella," Otto Hightower's voice was smooth but commanding. He was the Hand of the King, and his presence always demanded attention.
Vaella stopped and looked up, her expression polite but guarded. "Lord Hightower."
"Have you seen Alicent?" Otto asked, his piercing eyes scrutinizing her.
"Yes, my lord," Vaella replied, maintaining her composure. "She is in her chambers, attending to some letters."
Otto nodded, his expression unreadable. As Vaella turned to leave, he spoke again, stopping her in her tracks. "My son, Ser Gwayne, has been asking about you."
Vaella's heart sank, but she kept her face neutral. "Oh, has he?" she replied politely, her tone carefully controlled. "Please send him my regards."
Otto's eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to gauge her reaction. "You should consider speaking with him more often. He is quite fond of you."
"Thank you for letting me know, Lord Hightower," Vaella said, eager to escape the conversation. "I will keep that in mind."
With a polite nod, she turned and walked away, feeling Otto's eyes on her back until she rounded the corner. The moment she was out of sight, she quickened her pace, her heart pounding in her chest. She didn't want to think about Ser Gwayne or any potential suitors. The idea of marriage, especially after her conversation with Alicent, felt like another weight pressing down on her.
Vaella finally reached her chambers and closed the door behind her, leaning against it with a sigh of relief. The silence of her room was a stark contrast to the chaos in her mind. She crossed the room and sank onto her bed, feeling the tears welling up in her eyes.
Everything felt overwhelming. The responsibility of supporting Aegon, the tension with her father, the absence of Rhaenyra—it all pressed down on her, making it hard to breathe. She missed her sister terribly. Rhaenyra had always been a source of strength and guidance, and without her, Vaella felt adrift.
She curled up on her bed, hugging a pillow to her chest as the tears finally spilled over. "Rhaenyra," she whispered into the silence, her voice trembling. "I need you. I don’t know how to do this without you."
The room offered no answers, only the quiet sound of her own breathing and the occasional creak of the wooden beams above. Vaella closed her eyes, trying to find some semblance of peace. She thought of Aegon, of his broken expression when he had come to her that night. She thought of Helaena, who faced an uncertain future with a strength Vaella admired. And she thought of her father, a once-great king now frail and weary.
"I have to be strong," she whispered to herself, wiping away her tears. "For them. For our family."
With renewed determination, Vaella sat up and took a deep breath. She knew the path ahead would be difficult, but she was a Targaryen. She had the blood of the dragon in her veins, and she would face whatever came her way with the strength and resilience that defined her family.
As she prepared for the night, Vaella felt a small flicker of hope amidst the darkness. She might be young, and the world might be filled with trails, but she was not alone. She had her family, and she had herself. And that, she decided, would be enough.
The news of Lady Laena Velaryon’s death had arrived in King's Landing like a dark cloud, casting a shadow over the royal family. The raven brought with it the grim details of her passing, having died giving birth to her third child. Preparations for the funeral at Driftmark were underway, and the Red Keep was a flurry of activity as servants rushed to ensure everything was in order.
Vaella, Aegon, and Aemond were together in one of the quieter rooms, away from the chaos. Vaella was seated at a small table, carefully finishing the painting of a dragon model that Viserys had helped her create. The dragon was a tribute to her twin brother, Baelon, a way for her to feel connected to him despite his absence.
Aegon, restless and bored, lounged nearby, watching her with growing irritation. "Why are you fussing over that thing, Vaella?" he asked, his tone sharp.
Vaella didn’t look up from her work, her focus intent on the delicate details. "It’s a dragon for Baelon. It helps me feel close to him."
Aegon’s reaction was immediate and harsh. He had grown tired of hearing about the brother who had never lived, the one who seemed to hold so much of Vaella’s affection. "Enough about this dead twin of yours," he snapped, striding over and snatching the model from her hands.
Vaella’s eyes widened in shock and fear. "Aegon, please give it back," she pleaded, reaching out for the dragon.
Aegon examined the model with a sneer, his jealousy and frustration boiling over. "This is rubbish," he declared, flicking it away carelessly.
The dragon hit the stone floor with a sickening crack, breaking into several pieces. Vaella gasped, her eyes welling up with tears as she dropped to her knees, frantically trying to collect the broken parts.
Aemond, who had been quietly observing, sprang to his feet, fury in his eyes. "Aegon, how could you?!" he yelled, his voice filled with outrage.
Vaella’s tears spilled over as she gathered the pieces, her heart breaking along with the model. "You didn’t have to do that," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.
Aegon, still fueled by jealousy and now regret, crossed his arms defensively. "You’re just being dramatic, Vaella. After all, you’re the one who killed your precious brother."
The words hung in the air like a curse, stunning everyone into silence. Vaella’s head snapped up, her eyes burning with a mixture of pain and fury. Aegon realized his mistake too late, the weight of his cruel words sinking in.
Vaella stood abruptly, her face a mask of anguish. Without another word, she rushed out of the room, her sobs echoing in the hallway. Aemond turned on Aegon, his anger palpable. "What’s wrong with you? How could you say something so vile?"
Aegon’s bravado crumbled, replaced by guilt and self-loathing. "I didn’t mean it, Aemond. I was just…"
"You were just being a selfish, jealous brat," Aemond interrupted, his voice cold. "Vaella’s done nothing but care for you, and this is how you repay her?"
Aegon hung his head, the enormity of his actions hitting him hard. "I’m sorry," he muttered, but the apology felt hollow even to his own ears.
Aemond shook his head, his disappointment evident. "Sorry won’t fix this. You need to make it right with Vaella. She doesn’t deserve this from you."
Meanwhile, Vaella fled to her chambers, her heart aching with the weight of Aegon’s words. She collapsed onto her bed, clutching the broken pieces of the dragon to her chest. Her sobs wracked her body as she mourned not just the destruction of the model, but the harsh reminder of her brother's death and the blame she had carried for so long.
The memory of Baelon, the twin she had never truly known but felt deeply connected to, was a wound that never fully healed. Aegon’s words had torn that wound open, and she felt the raw pain of it all over again. The one comfort she had, the one thing that helped her feel close to Baelon, was now shattered, just like her heart.
As the night grew darker, Vaella’s tears finally subsided, leaving her feeling hollow and exhausted. She knew she had to be strong, but in that moment, she allowed herself to grieve, clutching the broken pieces of her dragon and whispering a silent promise to Baelon that she would find a way to heal, for both their sakes.
Aegon stumbled through the dimly lit corridors of the Red Keep, his heart pounding with a mixture of guilt and desperation. The realization of what he had said to Vaella weighed heavily on him, and he knew he had to find her and make things right. His steps were uneven, his emotions a chaotic storm within him.
As he rounded a corner, he saw Ser Criston Cole speaking with his mother, Queen Alicent. The knight's stern expression contrasted sharply with Alicent's worried gaze. Aegon considered approaching them but decided against it, knowing that his mother would likely scold him rather than help. He pressed on, determined to find Vaella.
"Vaella!" he called out, his voice echoing through the stone halls. He received no response, only the distant murmur of servants going about their duties.
Eventually, he encountered Haelena, who was quietly observing a tapestry depicting a dragon's flight. "Haelena," Aegon panted, his breath short from the hurried search. "Have you seen Vaella?"
Haelena turned to him, her eyes distant and dreamy. "I haven’t seen her, Aegon. But you should watch out for Vaella, as something might eat her."
Aegon sighed, used to his sister's cryptic ramblings. "Thanks, Haelena," he muttered, not really listening. He continued his search, feeling the weight of time pressing down on him.
As he walked, he passed a platter of wine goblets left by a servant. Without thinking, he grabbed one and drank deeply, the wine burning his throat and dulling the sharp edges of his panic. He repeated the action with another goblet, feeling the effects of the alcohol quickly. His steps became more unsteady, but he was determined to find Vaella.
Eventually, he found her in a secluded corner of the castle, sitting on a stone bench near a small garden. She looked up as he approached, her eyes red from crying. The sight of her made his heart ache even more.
"Vaella," he called softly, stumbling slightly as he approached her. "I’m sorry. I didn’t mean any of what I said. Please, you have to believe me."
Vaella looked at him, her expression a mix of hurt and resignation. "Aegon, you can’t just say things like that and expect everything to be alright. You broke my dragon, and you blamed me for Baelon’s death. How could you?"
Aegon fell to his knees in front of her, his eyes pleading. "I know, Vaella. I know. I was jealous and angry, but I didn’t mean it. I’m so sorry." His voice broke as he spoke, the wine and his emotions making him almost incoherent.
Vaella sighed, tears welling up in her eyes again. "You always do this, Aegon. You say hurtful things, and then you apologize, and I always forgive you. But you have to understand how much it hurts."
Aegon reached out, his hands trembling. "I’ll do anything, Vaella. Just please forgive me. I can’t stand it when you’re upset with me."
They argued back and forth, Aegon’s desperation clashing with Vaella’s hurt. The conversation grew heated, their voices rising in the quiet garden. But eventually, as always, Vaella’s resolve softened. She saw the genuine remorse in Aegon’s eyes, the way he was truly sorry for his actions.
She sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping. "Alright, Aegon. I forgive you. But you have to promise me you’ll try to control your temper. We can’t keep doing this."
Aegon nodded vigorously, relief flooding through him. "I promise, Vaella. I’ll be better. I swear it."
Vaella gave him a small, sad smile. "You need to get yourself together. We’re leaving for Driftmark soon, and we need to be strong for our family."
Aegon rose unsteadily to his feet, his heart lighter but still burdened by his guilt. "I will. I promise, Vaella. Thank you."
They embraced, Vaella holding onto him tightly as if to reassure herself that he was truly sorry. As they stood there, the sounds of the Red Keep faded into the background.
Eventually, they pulled apart, and Vaella looked into his eyes. "Let’s go back. We need to prepare for the journey."
Aegon nodded, the alcohol in his system making him slightly unsteady but determined. Together, they walked back towards the heart of the castle, ready to face the challenges ahead. 
The funeral of Lady Laena Velaryon was a somber affair, the sky over Driftmark heavy with clouds that seemed to echo the sorrow of the occasion. The sea breeze carried the scent of salt and mourning as the royal family gathered to pay their respects. Vaella stood between her father, King Viserys, and her half-brother Aegon, who barely concealed his boredom. She nudged him discreetly, hoping to remind him of the gravity of the moment as Vaemond Velaryon began his speech in High Valyrian.
Vaella listened intently, her eyes fixed on Vaemond as he extolled Laena's virtues and spoke of the purity of their bloodline. When he reached the part of his speech that touched upon blood purity, Vaella’s gaze shifted to her uncle Daemon, standing apart from the rest of the mourners. Daemon’s quiet chuckle drew several curious and disapproving glances, adding an undercurrent of tension to the solemn ceremony.
As Laena’s body was prepared for its final journey into the sea, Vaella felt a mixture of sorrow and unease. The circumstances of their gathering were dark, but she was grateful to see her sister Rhaenyra after so long. Once Laena’s body was committed to the depths, the guests began to move, offering their sympathies to Daemon, Laena’s parents, Corlys and Rhaenys, and her twin daughters.
Ignoring Aegon’s insistent nagging not to leave him alone with Aemond and Helaena, Vaella slipped through the crowd, her heart set on finding Rhaenyra. She weaved her way past grieving nobles and courtiers, finally spotting her sister standing with her sons, Jacaerys and Lucerys.
“Rhaenyra!” Vaella called out, her voice a mixture of joy and relief.
Rhaenyra turned, her face lighting up as she saw her sister. “Vaella!” she exclaimed, opening her arms for an embrace. The two sisters hugged tightly, the warmth of their reunion a small comfort amidst the sorrow.
“It’s so good to see you,” Vaella said, pulling back slightly to look at Rhaenyra’s face. “I’ve missed you.”
“I’ve missed you too,” Rhaenyra replied, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “These have been difficult times.”
Vaella nodded, then turned to her nephews. “Hello, Jace. Hello, Luke,” she greeted them warmly.
“Hello, Aunt Vaella,” Jacaerys said, managing a small smile despite the somber occasion.
Lucerys nodded, his expression serious but pleased to see her. “Hello.”
Vaella ruffled Lucerys’s hair affectionately, then turned back to Rhaenyra. “How have you been holding up?”
Rhaenyra sighed, glancing at her sons before answering. “It’s been hard, but we’re managing. The boys have been a great comfort to me.”
Vaella squeezed her sister’s hand. “I’m glad you have each other. And I’m here now, too.”
Rhaenyra smiled, though it was tinged with sadness. “Yes, you are. And it means the world to me.”
They stood together, drawing strength from their reunion, even as the mourners around them continued to offer condolences. Vaella felt a sense of peace being with her sister, a small respite from the constant pressures and tensions back at King’s Landing.
Meanwhile, Aegon stood with Aemond and Helaena, casting anxious glances in Vaella’s direction. He wanted to follow her, to ensure she was safe and to draw comfort from her presence, but he knew better than to disrupt the sisters’ reunion. Aemond, noticing his brother’s discomfort, smirked slightly.
“Miss her already, Aegon?” Aemond teased, his tone light but knowing.
Aegon scowled. “Shut up, Aemond.”
Helaena, lost in her own world, looked up suddenly. “The sea takes and the sea gives, but the heart remembers always,” she murmured, her voice distant and cryptic.
Aegon sighed, his frustration growing. “I just wish this was over.”
Back with Rhaenyra, Vaella felt the need to address the elephant in the room. “Rhaenyra, I heard about what happened with Harwin and Lyonel. I’m so sorry.”
Rhaenyra’s expression darkened briefly, but she nodded. “Thank you, Vaella. It’s been a challenging time, but we must carry on.”
Vaella nodded, her heart aching for her sister. “If you need anything, anything at all, please tell me.”
Rhaenyra smiled gratefully. “I will. Thank you, Vaella. Your support means more than you know.”
As Vaella talked with Rhaenyra, their father, Viserys, joined them, his presence lending an air of solemnity and gravitas to their conversation. They discussed the funeral and shared memories of Laena, finding comfort in each other's company. Nearby, Aemond took the opportunity to address his brother, Aegon, who had already managed to snatch a goblet of wine.
"Aegon," Aemond said sharply, his voice low but firm, "you should at least try to spend some time with Helaena. She will be your wife."
Aegon scoffed, his gaze drifting over to Vaella, who was deeply engrossed in conversation with their father and Rhaenyra. "I've already told you all, I will not marry her," he said dismissively, taking a deep drink from his goblet.
Aemond's eyes narrowed in frustration. "You have no choice, Aegon. You can deny it all you want, but it is Father's decree."
Annoyed, Aegon retorted, "Then you marry her, Aemond, since you defend her so much."
Aemond's face hardened. "If she were given to me, I would marry her. I would do my duty."
Aegon rolled his eyes, the word "duty" like a bitter pill. His mind flashed back to a conversation with his mother a few months ago, a memory that still stung. Alicent had found him in the gardens, her expression stern and her tone urgent.
"Aegon," she had said, "you must understand your duty. As the firstborn son of the king who should’ve been named heir after your birth, you are a threat to Rhaenyra’s claim. By simply living and breathing. You need to start behaving more reasonably."
Aegon had looked at her, his eyes filled with a mix of confusion and frustration. "I don't want any of that, Mother. I just want Vaella."
Alicent's reaction had been swift and harsh. She had slapped him, the sound echoing in the quiet garden. "You will do your duty," she had said, her voice cold and unyielding.
After that confrontation, Aegon had left, seeking solace in Vaella's chambers. The memory of that slap and his mother's words haunted him now as he stood in the dimly lit Driftmark hall.
"Do you even understand what duty means, Aegon?" Aemond asked, his voice cutting through Aegon's reverie. "It's about more than just what you want. It's about the family, the realm."
Aegon glared at his brother, his frustration bubbling over. "I understand more than you think, Aemond. I just don't care."
Aemond shook his head in disbelief. "You are hopeless."
Aegon took another deep drink, his eyes once again drifting to Vaella. "Maybe. But at least I know what I want."
Meanwhile, Vaella was deeply engaged in conversation with Rhaenyra and Viserys. They reminisced about happier times, their shared laughter and stories a brief respite from the grief that hung over the funeral.
"Father, you remember how Laena used to challenge us to races on the beach?" Rhaenyra asked, a wistful smile on her lips.
Viserys nodded, his eyes brightening at the memory. "She always had such a fierce spirit. It's a great loss for all of us."
Vaella listened, feeling a sense of warmth and belonging in their shared memories. She glanced over at Aegon and Aemond, noticing the tension between them but choosing to stay focused on her conversation.
Rhaenyra placed a comforting hand on Vaella's shoulder. "It's good to see you, Vaella. We need each other now more than ever."
Vaella smiled, feeling the love and support of her family. "I'm glad to be here with you all."
The conversation flowed, a blend of sadness and comfort, as they found solace in each other's presence. The evening wore on, the weight of their responsibilities and the loss of Laena ever-present, but the bond between them offered strength and hope for the days ahead.
Aegon, feeling the effects of the wine and the emotional toll of the day, finally made his way over to Vaella. "Vaella," he said quietly, his voice tinged with vulnerability, "can we talk?"
Vaella looked up, concern etched on her face. "Of course, Aegon." She excused herself from Rhaenyra and Viserys, leading Aegon to a quieter corner of the hall.
"I'm sorry for everything," Aegon began, his voice trembling slightly. "For what I said about Baelon, for not supporting you the way I should."
Vaella's expression softened, her heart aching for her brother. "Aegon, I forgive you. But you need to understand, we all have a duty to our family."
Aegon nodded, his eyes downcast. "I know. It's just... so hard."
Vaella reached out, taking his hand in hers. "We'll face it together. But you need to be strong, for all of us."
Aegon looked up, meeting her gaze with a mixture of hope and determination. "I'll try, Vaella. For you."
They embraced, finding comfort in each other's presence. As they held each other, they knew that no matter what lay ahead, they would face it together, united by their love and loyalty.
As the evening gave way to night, the royal families began to retire to their chambers. The air was heavy with the weight of the day’s sorrow and the undercurrent of familial tensions. Otto Hightower, ever vigilant, was overseeing the last of his family’s attendants when he caught sight of Aegon, clearly drunk, clinging to his half-sister Vaella. His face twisted with anger and embarrassment at the sight of his grandson bringing shame to their family.
Otto strode over, his expression severe. "Vaella, get him out of here," he ordered sharply. He then turned his ire on Aegon, his voice a harsh whisper. "You are an embarrassment, Aegon. Pull yourself together."
Vaella nodded, gently pulling Aegon away from the gathering. "Come on, Aegon, it’s time to go to bed."
Aegon, his steps unsteady, leaned heavily on Vaella as they made their way through the corridors of Driftmark. He muttered incoherently, his words slurred by the wine. Vaella remained patient, her grip on him firm but caring.
When they reached the chambers designated for Aegon, he suddenly pulled Vaella inside with him. The door closed behind them with a soft thud, sealing them in the dimly lit room.
"Aegon, what are you doing?" Vaella asked, her voice filled with concern.
Aegon, his mind fogged by the alcohol, didn’t answer. Instead, he pulled her onto the bed with him, his movements clumsy but insistent. He pressed his lips to hers in a fervent kiss, his desperation palpable. Vaella tried to break the kiss, pushing against his chest gently.
"Aegon, stop," she murmured against his lips. "Mother will be furious if she finds us like this."
Aegon dismissed her words, his focus solely on her. "I don’t care about Mother," he muttered, his voice raw with emotion. He pulled back slightly, his violet eyes searching her indigo ones. "Vaella, do you love me?"
Vaella’s heart ached at the vulnerability in his gaze. She looked into his eyes, seeing the depth of his longing and the pain he tried so hard to mask. Her own feelings were a complex web of love, loyalty, and the heavy burden of their family’s expectations.
"Aegon…" she began, her voice trembling. She cupped his face in her hands, her thumb brushing gently over his cheek. "You know I care about you deeply."
Aegon’s eyes pleaded with her, his hands gripping her waist as if afraid she would slip away. "But do you love me?" he pressed, his voice barely above a whisper.
Vaella took a deep breath, her emotions swirling within her. She felt the weight of their shared history, the unspoken bond that had always connected them. She knew that her answer carried immense significance, a promise of loyalty and support amidst the chaos of their lives.
She looked into his eyes, her own filled with a mixture of tenderness and resolve. "Yes, Aegon, I love you."
Aegon’s relief was palpable, his tense body relaxing slightly as he leaned into her touch. He kissed her again, softer this time, his desperation giving way to a deep, abiding need for reassurance and comfort.
As the night deepened, Aegon muttered into Vaella's neck, his voice filled with despair. "Nobody else loves me, except for you. You heard what Grandsire Otto said—I’m a disgrace."
Vaella held him tighter, her heart aching for him. "Aegon, you are special to me. Don’t listen to them. They don’t understand you like I do."
Aegon buried his head further into her neck, savoring the closeness before he began kissing her again, his childhood rivalry with Rhaenyra resurfacing. "I won’t let Rhaenyra take your attention again," he murmured between kisses.
Vaella closed her eyes, choosing silence over words, not wanting to ruin the moment or send him into another spiral. She cherished the connection they shared, a bond they had to hide more and more as they grew older. She wasn’t naive; she had heard the whispers of the servants comparing her to Rhaenyra’s rumored promiscuity in her younger years. It was one of many rumors she had learned to ignore.
As Aegon's kisses trailed down her body, Vaella's soft moans began to fill the room. His kisses were eager yet familiar, evoking sensations she had come to know well. When his kisses reached her thighs, her breathing grew shallow with anticipation.
Aegon lifted his head, quickly undoing his own attire. They shared a look filled with longing and determination, a silent understanding passing between them. Just as they were about to join, the chamber doors burst open. Commander Harrold Westerling, alarmed and taken aback by the scene before him, stood in the doorway.
Aegon and Vaella scrambled to disentangle and cover themselves with the sheets. Harrold averted his eyes, his voice urgent. "There’s been an incident. The king demands your presence in the throne room immediately."
Their intimate moment shattered, replaced by a cold dread. Vaella nodded, her heart pounding. "We’ll be there right away."
Harrold turned and left, leaving the door ajar. Aegon and Vaella quickly dressed, the urgency of the situation sobering them. They exchanged a final glance, their connection momentarily overshadowed by the gravity of the call.
As they left the chambers and approached the grand doors of the throne room, the faint murmurs of the gathered nobles reached their ears.
Aegon squeezed Vaella's hand, a silent promise that they would face whatever came next together. She squeezed back, drawing strength from his presence. The heavy doors loomed before them, the threshold to yet another challenge in their complex lives.
Aegon and Vaella walked into the throne room, their hearts pounding in their chests. The sight that greeted them was one of chaos and bloodshed. King Viserys stood fuming, leaning heavily on his cane, his face a mask of fury and grief. Jacaerys and Lucerys were standing in front of the angry and tearful Baela and Rhaena, both boys bloodied and battered. But the sight that shook Vaella the most was Aemond, sitting in a chair with the Maester just finishing his work. Aemond's eye was gone, replaced by thick, bloody stitches that adorned the empty socket.
Before Vaella could fully comprehend what had happened, Aegon was suddenly struck hard across the cheek by Alicent. The force of the slap sent him stumbling back a step. Alicent's face was a mixture of rage and despair as she hissed at him, "Where were you?"
Commander Harrold, who had followed them in, spoke up hesitantly. "Prince Aegon was in bed... with Princess Vaella."
Alicent's eyes flicked to Vaella, giving her a pained grimace and a look that promised a severe conversation about the broken promise they had made to the Queen. Turning her fury back to Aegon, she accused him bitterly, "While you indulged in your desires, your little brother was attacked and maimed!"
Aegon, holding his stinging cheek, looked around the room in a daze, his eyes wide with shock and guilt. "I didn’t know, Mother. I didn’t know," he muttered, his voice breaking.
Vaella stepped closer to him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and holding his head against her. "I'm so sorry," she whispered, her voice trembling.
Viserys's attention shifted briefly to Aegon and Vaella, his expression one of deep disappointment and sadness. "Aegon, Vaella, we will discuss this later," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "Right now, we must address this grievous injury to Aemond."
Vaella's heart ached as she looked at Aemond, who was staring blankly ahead, his face pale and drawn. She wanted to go to him, to offer some comfort, but she knew that her presence would only complicate matters further.
Just then, the doors to the throne room opened again, and Rhaenyra entered with Daemon following closely behind her. Her face was a mask of alarm as she took in the scene before her, her eyes widening in shock and fear.
"What happened?" Rhaenyra demanded, rushing to her sons and inspecting their injuries. "Jace, Luke, are you all right?"
Jacaerys and Lucerys nodded, though their faces were marked with cuts and bruises. "We're fine, Mother," Jacaerys said, his voice steady despite the pain.
Daemon's gaze swept the room, taking in the blood, the tension, and the wounded Aemond. His expression darkened, and he stepped forward, his presence commanding and intimidating.
"Who did this?" Daemon asked, his voice low and dangerous.
Alicent, her eyes filled with tears, pointed a trembling finger at Rhaenyra's sons. "They did. They attacked Aemond."
Rhaenyra's eyes flashed with anger as she turned to her sons. "Is this true?"
Then all hell broke loose just as Rhaenys and Corlys arrived, their faces etched with concern and confusion. Jacaerys and Lucerys began to shout, their voices rising above the din. "Aemond attacked Rhaena and Baela!" Jace cried.
Baela, her face flushed with anger and tears streaming down her cheeks, yelled, "He stole our mother's dragon! It was Aemond who attacked first!"
Aemond, bloodied and battered but defiant, shouted back, "I did not attack them! I claimed the dragon because no one else had the courage!"
Alicent, her eyes blazing with fury, stepped forward, her voice ringing out. "It should be my son telling the tale! Look at what they've done to him!"
Viserys, his face a mask of anger and desperation, banged his cane on the floor, his voice booming, "Enough! Silence, all of you!"
The room fell into a tense, uneasy silence. Aegon clung to Vaella, who looked around the room with desperation. Helaena stood nearby, looking lost and bewildered, her usual serene detachment shattered by the chaos. Vaella noticed that Laenor was absent and her sister Rhaenyra had entered earlier with Daemon, his presence a silent threat to anyone who might harm her sons.
Rhaenyra, her voice trembling with controlled fury, said, "It was my sons who were attacked. Heavy insults were levied against them."
Alicent scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "How does an insult justify my son losing an eye?"
Viserys turned to Alicent, ignoring her outburst, and asked, "What insults?" His voice was calm but laced with barely restrained fury.
Luke, his voice barely above a whisper, said, "He called us bastards."
A heavy silence descended upon the room. The weight of the accusation hung in the air, everyone feeling its implications. Rhaenyra stepped forward, her voice strong and clear. "I am the heir to the throne, and to question the birth of my sons is the highest treason."
Viserys turned to Aemond, his eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and anger. "Look at me, Aemond," he commanded. "Who told you these lies?"
Vaella noticed Aemond's gaze shift briefly to Alicent before he quickly averted it. "It was Aegon," Aemond said, his voice steady but his eye betraying his fear.
Vaella stiffened, her heart pounding. Aegon lifted his head from Vaella's embrace, his face a mask of confusion. "Me?" he asked, his voice incredulous.
Viserys quickly turned his attention to Aegon, who still clung to Vaella. "Why do you spread such lies about your nephews?" he demanded, his voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Aegon looked at his mother, then at his brother, and finally at his father. "Everyone knows," he said, his voice low and resigned. "Just look at them."
Vaella's grip on Aegon's hand tightened. The truth was undeniable and dangerous, a reality that could destroy Rhaenyra's claim to the throne. Vaella hung her head, unable to defend her sister. It was all up to their father now.
A long silence filled the room, everyone waiting for Viserys's response. The tension was visible, the future of their family hanging in the balance. Viserys, his face lined with pain and sorrow, finally spoke. "This fighting must stop," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. "If not for my sake, then for the sake of this old man, who loves you all so much."
The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, the silence deep and oppressive. Vaella felt the tension in Aegon's body, the fear and uncertainty that mirrored her own. They could only wait and hope that their father would find a way to hold their fractured family together.
Alicent's eyes blazed with fury, her voice trembling as she spoke. "That's insufficient!" she declared, her anger boiling over.
Viserys, his desperation evident, asked, "What would you have me do, Alicent? Children fight."
Vaella could see Alicent's rage reaching a dangerous peak. "I demand an eye for an eye," Alicent said, her voice cold and merciless. "I want an eye from one of Rhaenyra's children in return."
The room erupted in shocked gasps as Rhaenyra quickly moved to shield her children. Alicent turned to Ser Criston Cole, her voice a command. "Bring me the eye of Lucerys Velaryon."
Ser Criston, his expression conflicted, shook his head. "I am sworn to protect you, Your Grace, not to carry out vengeance."
Viserys, his face contorted with a mix of anger and sorrow, hissed at Alicent. "This matter is closed, Alicent."
Vaella watched in horror as the scene unfolded before her, almost as if she were in a dream. She saw Alicent's eyes narrow in determination as she grabbed Viserys' dagger from his belt as he turned away. With a cry of rage, Alicent rushed towards Rhaenyra's sons. Everyone in the room backed up in shock, and Vaella screamed her sister's name, her voice piercing the chaos. "Rhaenyra!"
Aegon's grip on Vaella tightened, his own fear palpable. Rhaenyra, reacting quickly, blocked the dagger with her hand, the blade drawing blood as she halted Alicent's advance. Otto yelled for his daughter to stop, but Alicent continued, her eyes wild with fury.
Rhaenyra and Alicent faced each other, the dagger between them, their faces inches apart. A tense silence fell over the room as everyone held their breath. "You would destroy this family for your pride," Rhaenyra hissed, her voice low and dangerous.
Alicent's eyes were filled with tears of rage and frustration. "And you would see it torn apart for your lies," she retorted, her voice shaking.
Suddenly, Alicent pulled the dagger back, slashing Rhaenyra's arm. The blade clattered to the floor as Rhaenyra clutched her bleeding arm, her face a mask of pain.
Aemond, who had been silent until now, spoke up, his voice steady and resolute. "Do not mourn for me, Mother," he said, turning to Alicent. "It was a fair exchange. I may have lost an eye, but I gained a dragon."
The room fell silent once more, Aemond's words hanging in the air. The weight of his sacrifice and the implications of his gain settled over everyone present. Vaella felt a mix of fear, sorrow, and a strange sense of admiration for her half-brother's resilience.
As the chaos in the throne room began to settle down, Vaella slowly let go of Aegon, who called softly after her, "Vaella, don't go."
But she gave him a reassuring squeeze before stepping away. "I need to check on Rhaenyra," she whispered, her eyes filled with concern. Aegon nodded reluctantly, watching her go.
Vaella moved through the crowd, her heart pounding. She found Rhaenyra surrounded by their family, with the Maester already working on her wound. Rhaenyra winced as the Maester cleaned and dressed the cut on her arm. Vaella knelt beside her sister, gently touching her shoulder.
"Rhaenyra, are you all right?" Vaella asked, her voice filled with worry.
Rhaenyra managed a strained smile, her eyes softening at the sight of her sister. "I'll be fine, Vaella. It's just a scratch."
Vaella stayed with her until the Maester finished his work, offering quiet words of comfort. Once Rhaenyra's wound was tended to, Vaella turned her attention to Aemond, who had moved to stand closer to Aegon. She approached him cautiously, her heart aching at the sight of his injury.
"Aemond," she said softly, "does it hurt?"
Aemond, trying to put on a brave face, shook his head. "It doesn't anymore," he replied, his voice steady.
Vaella smiled gently, her admiration for his strength evident. "Congratulations on claiming Vhagar," she said, her tone sincere.
Aemond nodded, a flicker of pride in his remaining eye. "Thank you," he said softly. "Rhaena told me I stole her mother's dragon."
Vaella frowned slightly, shaking her head. "Dragons can't be stolen, Aemond. They choose their riders."
Aemond's lips curled into a small smile. "I know. I hope you get a dragon soon, too, Vaella."
She returned his smile, feeling a warm sense of connection with her younger brother. "I'm content for now, Aemond," she said, her voice gentle.
Aegon, who had been watching the exchange, stepped forward and placed a hand on Vaella's shoulder. "Can we go back to bed now?" he asked, his voice laced with fatigue and longing.
Vaella nodded, giving Aemond one last reassuring smile. "We'll talk more later," she said softly.
As Vaella and Aegon turned to leave, she exchanged a final look with Alicent. The Queen's eyes were filled with a complex mixture of emotions—pain, regret, and a touch of resignation. Vaella held her gaze for a moment, silently acknowledging the unspoken understanding between them. Then she turned and walked away with Aegon, their footsteps echoing through the now silent throne room.
As they made their way back to their chambers, Aegon leaned into Vaella, his arm wrapped around her shoulders. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice filled with gratitude and exhaustion.
"For what?" Vaella asked, glancing up at him.
"For being here. For always being here," Aegon replied, his eyes softening.
Vaella smiled, resting her head against his shoulder. "Always, Aegon."
They reached their chambers, the tension of the night's events still hanging heavily over them. But as they settled back into the familiar comfort of each other's presence, a sense of peace began to wash over them. The world outside their small sanctuary was filled with turmoil and uncertainty, but in this moment, they had each other.
As they lay down, Aegon pulled Vaella close, his arms wrapped protectively around her. "I don't know what I'd do without you," he whispered, his voice filled with sincerity.
Vaella looked up at him, her indigo eyes meeting his violet ones. "You'll never have to find out," she replied softly. Aegon sighed, his tension slowly melting away.
They closed their eyes, the warmth of their bond shielding them from the harsh realities of their world. And that, for them, was enough.
60 notes · View notes
finnsbubblegum · 1 year
Text
Birthday Crasher (Part 2) (Joel Miller X Reader)
Pairing: no-outbreak!joel miller x f!reader
Warnings: fluff, sweet joel, domestic joel, rom-com
Summary (Series): reader as Joel’s neighbor. Joel’s wife left him so Joel asked his neighbor for help in babysitting Sarah. 
Summary: Sarah got sick on her first birthday.
Words count: 1.3k
A/N: I’m trying to make this as a rom-com, hope you like my new series! This is part 8 of Where It All Starts. But it can also be read as a standalone. I'm so grateful for all of you! Thank you for your comments, reblogs, and likes ❤️ There are still more chapters for this series so stay tuned! Love you!
Tumblr media
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20
“Fuck it.” You finally caved in and kissed Joel passionately. 
He kissed you back and pushed you to lean on the fridge. The fridge shook because of your weight and you gasped. But he ignored it so you put your arms around his neck and continued kissing him. 
But it felt like it was only for a second then you heard Sarah cry from her bedroom. Joel and you rushed to her to check on her.
“What’s wrong, babygirl?” Joel panted as he stopped at the doorway.
“Hey, hey. I’m here, sweetheart. I’m here.” You lifted Sarah from the crib and smelled her butt.
“Not smelling anything.” You were confused. 
You had fed her. She didn’t peed or poop. So what was the reason she was crying?
You felt something was off. Her cheeks were flushed. It was redder than usual. Then you put the back of your palm to her head and it felt warmer. 
“Joel, get the thermometer please. Hurry.” You were panting as you panicked.
Joel rushed to find the thermometer and handed it to you. You immediately checked her temperature using the thermometer.
“Joel..” You showed the thermometer to Joel.
“38°C?” Joel put his hand on his forehead.
“We need to go to the hospital, right now.” You rushed to get your jacket.
Joel got his keys and ran to the car. He drove as fast as he could to get to hospital and go to the emergency room. Sarah had a fever. On her birthday. 
“Help! Please! My daughter. I think she has a fever.” Joel begged the nurse.
“Please, she just turned one today.” You begged as you held Sarah in your arms.
“Okay, please come here.” The nurse guided you to a bed and called the doctor.
The doctor examined her and treated her. She was now sleeping on the hospital bed. You sat beside her as you caressed her head while Joel was doing the procedures and paid the bills.
“We can go home now.” Joel came beside you and rested his hand on your shoulder.
“Okay.” 
At home
“Hey, babygirl. It’s still your birthday today. I forgot to tell you, your mama told me to tell you that she said happy birthday.” You kissed her cheek.
“Ma-ma.” Sarah babbled.
Joel and you froze and stared at each other. Jaws dropped.
“Did she just-” Your eyes widened.
“Yeah, I think she just did.” Joel nodded.
“Say it one more time babygirl.” You bounced her a bit on your lap.
“Ma-ma.” Sarah repeated. 
You cried. You were not her mom but you felt happiness when the baby in your arms called you her mama.
“Oh..babygirl.” Joel caressed Sarah’s head. He took her from your arms as you wiped your tears.
“Try saying dada.” Joel cooed at his daughter.
“Ma-ma.” Sarah kept saying the word mama.
“No, no. Dada. I’m your daddy.” He snuggled his face to Sarah’s belly.
“Come on, sweetie. Try dada. Da-da.” You taught her how to say it.
“Da-da.” Sarah finally said the word.
“Oh my God!” You covered your mouth as you gasped.
“She just called me dada. Dada loves you, babygirl.” Joel kissed his daughter’s forehead.
You looked at Joel and Sarah and your eyes were getting teary. You were happy seeing Joel happy beside what had happened that morning. You leaned in and caressed Sarah’s head.
“Can I stay with her tonight?” You asked.
“Yeah, sure. But I-uh-I don’t have a spare bed. You can take my bed and sleep with her in my bedroom. I’ll take the couch.” 
“You sure?” You felt bad letting Joel sleep on the couch but there was no other way.
“I’m sure, darlin’.” Joel nodded.
“Okay,  time to bed, birthday girl. Come on.” Joel passed Sarah to your arms and you brought her to bed. 
Joel guided the way and opened the door for you. 
“You can change into this.” Joel put his white t-shirt and sweatpants on the edge of the bed.
“Thank you.” You were too tired from the busy day so you didn’t bother to stop by your house to get changed.
“I-uh-I’ll be downstairs if you need anythin’.  Good night, (y/n).”
“Good night, Joel.” You closed the door as you walked him out. 
You changed to his t-shirt. It was so big and you decided not to wear his sweatpants because his t-shirt was long enough to cover you. You raised the collar to your nose smelling his shirt. You smiled as you found that comforting smell again. 
“We’re having a sleepover tonight, sweetie.” You patted baby Sarah’s tummy gently as you laid beside her. 
Hours passed and you found yourself awake. You were lost in your thoughts thinking how Joel should be with his daughter tonight. Especially since it was her birthday and she was sick. You sat on the bed and decided to check on Joel downstairs.
“Joel, you awake?” You called him as you walked down the stairs.
“Joel?” You called him again as you walked closer.
“AHH!” Joel screamed in a high pitched tone.
“What?!What?!” You panicked.
“Fuck, I thought you were a ghost.” Joel covered his face in embarrassment.
“What the fuck, Joel? You thought I was a ghost?” You laughed. 
“How can I not think you were a ghost when you’re lookin’ like that?” Joel moved his hand up and down pointing at you.
You looked at yourself and realized. You were wearing his white t-shirt oversized hugging almost half of your body. And your long hair was let down.
“Sorry.” You chuckled.
“What is it? You need anythin’?” Joel asked.
“I was wondering if you wanted to join us upstairs?” You pointed to your back.
“Upstairs?” Joel raised his eyebrows.
“Yeah, I think Sarah needs her dad with her now.” 
“Yeah, sure.” Joel followed you upstairs.
“Ahh!!” You suddenly mimicked Joel’s scream earlier as you climbed the stairs in front of him.
“You do realize you just screamed like a girl, right?” You stopped and turned your head to him, teasing him.
“Don’t make fun of me.” He threatened you.
“Ahh!” You mimicked him again and laughed.
“Stop it.” He sighed as he covered his face.
“Fine. Fine. I’ll stop.” You chuckled and walked your way back to the bedroom.
“Where do you usually sleep?” You asked Joel which side of the bed was his.
“Here.” He pointed to the left side.
“Okay.” You climbed to the right side and laid down.
Your heart beat faster. Tonight was your first night sleeping with Joel in the same room and same bed with only a baby separating you both. You slept on your side facing him and patted Sarah’s tummy. 
Joel could feel his body stiff. He laid on his back with his hands folded on his stomach facing the ceilings. His heart felt like it would burst in any second. He cleared his throat as he moved to sleep on his side facing you. Both of you were now facing each other.
“Ugh-Hi.” Joel awkwardly said hi. He felt stupid for saying that.
“Hi?” You hi-ed him back with a questioning tone.
“Do you-uhm-do you think she’s sick because of what happened earlier in the morning?” Joel felt guilty after the fight with Sarah’s mom on his daughter’s birthday.
“It’s not your fault, Joel. Babies get sick. It’s normal. Don’t blame yourself.” You consoled him.
“I’m glad she’s okay. Thank you for today.” He put his hand on top of your hand that was patting Sarah’s tummy.
“Anytime.” You smiled.
He giggled and you giggled. You two felt the awkwardness sleeping in the same room but each of you felt butterflies on your stomach. The two of you started to forget about the bad things that had happened today. Joel and you even forgot to talk about “that one second kiss” that happened earlier in the day.
To be continued…
Taglist:
@lovelyygirl8 @skysmiller @moonlightdivine @crocodiile @angie2274 @pulchritudinousrogers @peqchsoup @msecho19 @happinessinthebeing @nyotamalfoy @nakedmoondiaries @dzaga890 @pa1g3-t0mm0 @prettysbliss @wanniiieeee @one-sweet-gubler @x-ap0llo-x @feministfanboi @ordinarylokix @afterglowsb-tch13 @padgraysonssram8re @tomorrowseverything @hummusxx @iranispunk @mrsyixingunicorn10 @likeanimagepassingby2 @mediocrewallflow3r @pedr0swh0r3 @mxtokko @dorck26 @cascactus28 @cheyxfu @stupidthoughtsinwriting @undermoonlightwalk @bigmoodyjoody @humanbug @sarahhxx03 @krisviciousx @quixscentsposts @dgct2 @dgraysonss @heybabyshae @fluffyspaceprincess @toottmblr @avengersfan25 @xixxala @dianaffddz @onzayhe @@violetwitchmcu @welcometomyworldwithoutrules @kelh27
702 notes · View notes
anki-of-beleriand · 9 months
Text
Bad Liar ch. 13
Tumblr media
Summary: Life is about lessons, and Wanda has been learning some harsh facts that had define her life and taken her to a place in which she was given a second chance. Then, all of a sudden, she meets you, and she realizes why it's easier to lie to yourself than to accpet what's right in front of her.
Pairing: Wanda Maximoff/ Female!reader - America/Kate - Mentions of past Vision/Wanda - past Natasha/Reader - Some Female!Reader/Carol Danvers
Warnings: Slow burn - slightly Enemies to friends to lovers - Mentions of abusive relationships - Toxic relationships - angst - drama - mentions of abuse - idiots in love - homophobia - more tags as the story progress.
Author's note: Reader and Wanda had started building up a life together, Billy and Tommy are getting to terms with the relationshp, and darkness lurks around them without noticing.
Guys I hope you have an amazing Happy New Year! That all your wishes, needs, and dreams become a reality on this 2024.
As always, English is no my mother tongue, so please forgive the grammar, spelling and funny mistakes!
Chapter 1 - Chapter 2 - Chapter 3 - Chapter 4 - Chapter 5 - Chapter 6 - Chapter 7 - Chapter 8 - Chapter 9 - Chapter 10 - Chapter 11 - Chapter 12 - Chapter 13 - Chapter 14 - Chapter 15 - Chapter 16 - Chapter 17 - Chapter 18
Chapter 13
Building up a family
There was not a single sound inside the room.
At some point during the night, Wanda had turned around nuzzling her face on the crook of your neck relaxing into your scent and the warmth your body provided her. The morning had progressed slowly right outside the window, with a heavy snowstorm lashing against the house while the twins slept peacefully on their bed, with you still being out cold to the world. 
The young woman mapped out your jawline, down to your ears and your nose, her lips breaking into a soft smile when you crunched up your nose letting out a snore. She chuckled letting her fingertips travelled down your arm to your hips, closing her eyes while enjoying the memory of the night before.
She couldn’t quite shake the taste of your lips, or the softness behind your caresses, or how perfect she fit in your arms. Wanda was not used to the level of attention, or to the loving care in which she was being treated the night before; romance was something she had stopped believing in, never thinking that she deserved to be happy or to be treated with such tenderness. Last night, her soul trembled under your attention, and she wished this would never end.
“Too early to think so much,” you didn't open your eyes, your voice drowsy dragging the words while your hand sneaked inside her tee caressing the skin of her back. 
“I can't help it.” Wanda sighed leaning into you, she was about to kiss you when she put a hand on her mouth, her eyes going wide before she jerked around almost leaving the bed. 
After such a sudden movement, it was almost impossible for you to be sleepy. You too sat down with your eyes wide open and your heart rate increasing looking around trying to identify the source of such a sudden scared. Wanda put a hand on her mouth, her cheeks completely red while she looked everywhere but at you. 
“What happened? Are you okay?” You knitted your brows together, concern flashing in your eyes. 
“Yes, I just thought, we woke up and my breath…” as she said this out loud, Wanda winced with her hand firmly in place right in front of her mouth. 
You gaped at her, your eyes going from her hand to her eyes then back to her hand before you dropped back in the bed laughing. Wanda huffed never losing her blush while you put a hand on your stomach laughing as if she just said the most amusing joke ever. 
“Are you joking?” It was a rhetoric question, by the way she had reacted you knew she had taken this as a serious business. Your eyes twinkle resting on your right side your wandering hand placed on her knee. 
“You mean to tell me, after we spent the night together you're not going to greet me with a kiss until you brush your teeth?” 
Wanda stiffened her eyes lowering to your hand, she bit her lower lip while dropping the hand on her mouth. 
“No?” She could see her resolution crumbling under your intense stare. 
You raised an eyebrow lifting your weight on one arm before grabbing her by the pj's short and pulling her to you. Without meaning to, Wanda let out a whimper her hands soon falling on your shoulders which made you lose your equilibrium falling back on the bed with Wanda on top of you. You smirked kissing her back pressing her body to yours, the bad breath totally forgotten and Wanda completely enchanted by the kiss. 
Everything was perfect, her lips against yours and the trembling of her hands exploring your arms and the sides of your body. Her weight on yours accommodating to this new position. Wanda cupped your face deepening the kiss, your tongue brushing against hers teasingly… 
“Mommy?”
The knock on the door accompanied by the soft voice of a boy stopped the kiss. Wanda was completely flustered with a hint of disbelief in her eyes and her hands still on your face. You and her were breathing hard, unable to look away from one another; there was a hint of regret in Wanda's eyes when another knock on her door shook her away from you. You merely smiled sitting up while pecking her in the lips. 
“Mom?”
The door opened revealing Tommy right in front of his mother's room, he was holding a blue blanket with sleep still visible on his eyes and a big yawn a sign that he had just woken up. His eyes took into his mother's form and then went to the figure behind her, his head tilting with curiosity just as a tiny smile show on his lips. 
“Hi, Y/N.”
“Hey, Tommy, are you okay?” You stepped past Wanda kneeling down in front of Tommy, the boy nodded still trying to process your precense in his mother's room. 
“I'm hungry.” 
“You and me, pal.” You picked him up in your arms turning to Wanda who was still flustered thinking about the kiss. 
You glanced into those green eyes, your features softening as they glance reassuringly to the other woman. 
“What do you say if we make pancakes, eggs, toasts and orange juice while mommy goes to see how Billy is doing?”
“Okay.” Tommy agreed brightly leaning forward until his head was resting in your shoulder. 
“Thank you, I will be down as soon as I can to help…” Wanda trailed off almost stepping back when you close the distance between the both of you, she lifted her face parting her lips ready for another kiss but you brushed your lips on her forehead. 
“Take your time, Wands, Tommy and I have breakfast covered and Billy needs your attention.” You then winked at her, your hand sliding slowly down her arm, grabbing her hand while squeezing tenderly. “You can even wash your mouth… You know? For the bad breath you were so worried about a moment ago.”
“You're impossible.” Wanda replied covering her face to hide the blush forming there. 
You chuckled turning around and leaving Wanda dumbstruck to the spot, Tommy frowned but soon his expression changed when you asked him Billy's favorite fruit for his pancakes. Wanda lift her hand to her lips, her fingers caressing the skin with a feather like touch, her eyes closing to make the memory more vivid in her mind. She had kissed you. She kissed a woman. She spent the night with a woman, and now that woman was making her weak on her knees with her heart almost leaving her chest. Wanda smiled wrapping her arms around herself before making her way to the twin's room. 
She was finally feeling the happiness she always thought was not for her. 
_______________
The house was silent. 
Your keys fell on the bowl resting on the table beside the door. You could see America's keys there as well indicating your sister had already arrived with firm strides you made your way back to the kitchen only to find her sitting on the counter chairs eating ice cream while playing with her phone. She lifted her eyes as soon as you enter the kitchen, the smile on her face told you everything you needed to know about the night before. You sat beside her, your own lips curling into a content smile she only questioned by lifting her brow at you. 
“Good night?” America followed you with her eyes, you could tell she was holding back her smirk and the obvious curiosity to know what you did.
You poured some water in a glass while grabbing the coffee maker to prepare a cup of coffee while still trying to hold onto the memories of the night before. You sat down remaining impassive for a moment, America snorted playing with the spoon full of ice cream.
“That good, eh?” America chuckled enjoying the flush on your cheeks, you leaned forward placing your arms on the table with your eyes wandering around.
“Nothing happened,” your fingers played with the mug, drawing circles around the edges before you turned the tables on your sister, “how about your night? Any good?”
America faltered briefly, shifting on the stool while shrugging nonchalantly. You chuckled taking a sip from your coffee.
“That good, eh?”
America offered a single smile but nothing else was said, silence soon filled your kitchen and it was a moment in which both of you found yourself thinking of the night before. You made your way to the coffee maker serving another cup of coffee while nodding towards America.
“Come on, kiddo, I think we need to talk.”
America sighed grabbing the bucket of ice cream and following you to the basement. The sound of the TV soon echoed through the room while the action sequence played in front of you, you sat down placing your phone on the table leaning against the chair while setting your eyes on America.
“You want me to start?” America huffed taking another spoon full of ice cream.
“Come on, you have been pinning after Kate far longer than me pinning over Wanda, so spill.”
America arranged her position on the chair and soon her mouth opened to start narrating the events of the night before. You could see the happiness radiating off of her, the softness in her voice when talking about Kate and how the night went on and on until she took Kate back home with the promise of a date the next day. America didn't stop on the kiss, but you could see how deeply affected she was by the kiss, she treasured every moment, and you couldn't help but smile at her happiness.
“We are going out today, you know? Nothing fancy, just a movie and ice cream,” America cocked her head biting her lower lip thoughtfully, “I think we are just going to take it slowly.”
“How mature.” You teased narrowing your eyes at the flush on your sister's cheeks, there was something else she was not saying and you waited for a moment before speaking.
“You're still afraid, aren't you?”
America winced, looking away, “she is my best friend, we know everything about each other, I'm just afraid we will get bored so fast that…what if it doesn't work?”
She hadn't said this to anyone, her friends were so invested in Team America/Kate that even though they had contemplated the possibility of the future, none of them understood the root of America's fear. She had been in love with Kate the best part of her childhood and teen years, but being in a relationship with someone was far more complicated than love. America lifted her eyes, finding yours easily, and then something inside your head clicked. 
You and Shuri had been best friends, you had danced around one another until one day you just couldn't take any longer and kissed her. Your relationship with Shuri had been a rocky one, friendship and love mixed up and there were moments in which you didn't know if it was worth breaking up a friendship for having a romantic relationship with Shuri. But you risked it all,the good and the bad, the multiple breakups and the multiple reconciliations. 
“You're not me, America, and Kate is not Shuri.” You stated firmly. “Your story is different from mine,and as such, you should live it. Take your time, get to know a part of Kate no one has met so far, one day at a time, kiddo and the answers will come on their own.”
America smiled hugging you tightly, she knew she could count on you and your words. It had been so long since they sat like this to discuss their lives, America really missed you in ways she never thought possible. America knew that changes were inevitable and the both of you were going through a moment in your lives that seemed to define the future you would share. 
The sound of an explosion called your attention, the world crumbling on the TV. America turned to the TV as well, waiting for you to start talking.
“We kissed.”
It was a simple confession, you furrowed your brows thinking about the kisses you shared with Wanda, the warmth from her body, the sight of her smile. Your heart fluttered inside your heart,a glimpse of hope shining in your eyes, something that didn't go amiss from your sister.
“How was it?”
You chuckled, dropping your head before resting it on the back of the sofa.
“It was soft,” you chewed on your lower lip before turning to look at America grinning at you, “I mean, I'm used to the passion, you know? Like this wild meeting of lips and the need…but with her it was…soft.”
America lifted an eyebrow, she could see the kiss had shaken something inside you. You fixed your position on the sofa, sitting with your legs crossed as you continued.
“I am the first woman she is with, and we also are taking things slowly.”
“Slowly?” America furrowed her brows, a teasing tone leaving her words. “But you spent the night with her.”
“Well, yeah,but we just slept, nothing else.”
“You slept? Like falling asleep?”
You rolled your eyes, America snorted lifting her arms with a disbelief stare corssing her eyes.
“Just sleep.”
“Shut up.” You threw a pillow to her,America chuckled, grabbing the pillow and pressing it against her body. “We just slept, I made her breakfast, helpedwith the twins and then came here to get a shower and a change of clothes.”
“You really like her.” America declared with a sigh. 
“I do.”
“Doesn't it scare you that she has children and we'll…”
“Yes, it scares the hell out of me. I know that in a way I'm playing with fire.” You dropped your eyes frowning. “I know that at some point she may said I am not what she wants or needs…god, she could even go back to her husband or find a man…”
“No, she won't.” It was the resolute tone America used what made you looked at her with a scowl.
America's lips draw in a thin line, her brown eyes gleaming dangerously while her fist clenched tightly.
“She won't go back to him, and she won't go back to anybody,Y/N.” America held your eyes for a while before shaking her head.
“What do you know?” You narrowed your eyes waiting for an explanation but America just shrugged.
“Just that you are the best thing that has happened to her and those kids, and that it may take some time but I know Professor Maximoff likes you more than she dares to admit.”
“So I take it, you approve of her?” it was supposed to be a teasing comment, but a part of you waited for the real answer.
America snorted but it was not necessary to say anything at all, it was quite obvious she approved of Wanda as much as you approved of Kate. Yet, there was a part inside America that feared for you, it was strange, but something had been bothering her for quite some time. She was afraid you would get hurt, that this newfound relationship didn't end up the way you wanted it to.
“What are you going to do today?” America could guess the answer, but she was curious either way.
You shrugged resting your head on the back of the sofa.
“Billy is still sick, so I think I will spend the afternoon with them.” You pointed to America then back at you. “but right now, I was hoping I could spend some time with you. What do you say if we take a bath and then cook something for lunch?”
“That sounds good, I'm dying to get your meat rolls and some smashed potatoes.”
You chuckled standing up, you wiggled your eyebrows grabbing your sister's hand in yours.
“Then, let's go, kiddo.”
___________
The room was comfortably warm, you had made the chocolate with marshmallows and Wanda had arranged the living room for her children to be comfortable enough for movie night. 
The day had been strange, yet it was everything you and her were hoping for. 
After spending most of the morning and midday with America you got to Wanda's place ready to help her out with the twins and spent a nice afternoon with her. The boys had been happy, with Billy feeling a little better and wanting to be completely healthy for Christmas. 
With the Winter holidays ready to be enjoyed, Billy and Tommy were eagerly helping Wanda decorated their home while pouting for the lack of Christmas tree. 
It was not something you gave much thought to, in all honestly Christmas was not a festivity that your family paid attention to. Of course, this was unthinkable in the Maximoff household, so Wanda and the twins decided to teach you about Christmas by selecting a couple of movies you were sure to enjoy. 
“I can't believe you don't celebrate Christmas.” Wanda was fixing the mugs on a tray, selecting the smallest marshmallows. 
You rolled your eyes smiling, “it was not a huge holiday for us, decorations and trees and everything else was not something we did.”
“Any reason at all?” Wanda asked curiously, you shrugged helping her out with the chocolate. 
“Not really, my dad was not the religious kind, and while I always received gifts on Christmas Eve well…He and mom enjoyed taking us out to see the lights and decorations everywhere instead of staying home.” You tilted your head in contemplation, “you know? Sometimes we were not at home, so I guess they didn't thought it make sense to decorate if we were not going to be there to enjoy.”
Wanda placed her hands on the counter, her brows knitted together while she mused over your words. She could see the topic was not something you feel entirely comfortable with, but there was nothing but honesty behind your words. With a surge of courage running through her veins she made her way to you. You tilted your head placing your hands around her waist while she placed hers on the back of your neck pressing her body closer to yours. 
“Well, we do like to celebrate Christmas here, so as long as you are…” here Wanda trailed off, her face completely red while her eyes locked warmly with yours, “as long as you are here, I will make sure you get the spirit of Christmas decorations.”
You chuckled closing the space between the both of you, you drank in the soft sigh leaving Wanda's lips while her fingers played with he baby hair at the nape of your neck. 
“I think you are a little late for decorations, then.” You whispered against her lips. “Christmas is a week away.”
“Hence, movie night.” Wanda explained nuzzling her nose against yours, she closed her eyes softly with a tiny smile decorating her features. “We could always try it out next week, and invite Kate and America over.”
“Now, that would be fantastic.” You pulled Wanda towards you teasing her with a brush of your lips, your fingers tracing circles on her skin, your hands finding a spot under her sweater. 
“I can't…”
“Mom!” 
Wanda jumped out of your arms so fast she crashed against the closest wall hitting her head. You hit your back against the counter while Tommy and Billy stood innocently at the entrance of the kitchen, both boys frowned confusedly while Wanda massaged the back of her head and you stood frozen on the spot. 
“Tommy!” Wanda rushed to them trying to hide her blush and the guiltiness shinning in her eyes. 
“Mom, can we have the chocolate now?” Tommy asked glancing at the mugs. 
“I want to see the movie,” Billy pouted narrowing his eyes at you before turning to Wanda, “you're too slow.”
You chuckled behind Wanda hearing the sputtering and the stutter of an explanation before you clapped your hands. Wanda closed her eyes mortified when she felt your hand on her lower back her body reacting to your touch by leaning in. 
“We're sorry, guys. Mommy,” you started leaning closer to Wanda who shiver under your voice, “was explaining to me how you guys used to decorate and we were talking about getting some decorations for Christmas next week.”
Billy and Tommy lit up at this, they turned to you the to Wanda. The excitement was quite evident, and you could tell for the kids this time of the year was really important. 
“Really, mom? Can we make the tree and… And the socks?” Billy asked smiling. 
“Yes, of course, baby.” Wanda softened hearing the excited chatter of her boys as they went back to their spots on the living room. 
A shadow of the past crossed Wanda's face for a moment, you approached her placing two fingers under her chin tenderly. 
“Hey, are you okay?”
She nodded though her face never changed, and the shadows turned into a souless stare. You cupped her cheek leaning over while placing a kiss on her forehead. 
“Christmas was a time of joy, and gifts for them.” Wanda mumbled shivering under the weight of her memories. 
“Was it?” You asked, and Wanda let out a bitter smile. 
“It was the only time he was nice with them.”
You didn't need to ask who she was referring to, your face hardened and Wanda could see the subtly change in you stance. She leaned in placing a kiss on your lips. 
“It's just a bad memory.” She whispered trying to shake away those thoughts, you stopped her putting her closer to you. 
“Was he…” the question was at the tip of your tongue, Wanda looked away. 
“I'm divorcing him, Y/N, he is no longer part mine or my children's life.” 
Wanda said this with a conviction that surprised you, the young woman was looking g resolute and she was easing out your worries as much as she was comforting herself with the reality she was living at the moment. You were curious about the whole business, but seeing how Wanda was shaken out by the conversation you decided there would be time for that conversation at another time. 
“Then let's make you and the twins happy, shall we?”
Wanda broke into an easy smile, nodding while you went for the tray and got the chocolate mugs in there. Soon the four of you were sitting on the sofa and the chairs watching one of the Christmas movies selected by the twins. 
You heard the excited chatter coming from Billy and Tommy that decided to explain the movie to you while laughing. At some point during the afternoon, Wanda found a spot between your legs resting her back against your chesther head falling comfortably on your shoulder snuggling closer into your embrace while answering her children's questions. You nuzzled her hair and face, your eyes falling from time to time on the little forms of the twins that took this sudden changed as something familiar. Only Billy would gave you a light glare from time to time, only to be eased out by his brother and his mom. 
Wanda fluttered her eyes open, the screen was showing the options for the movie you just watched. The room was silent, with Billy and Tommy snuggled up on the sofa fast asleep. The young woman stirred letting out a sight when she felt your hands wrapping protectively around her mid section. 
When Wanda tilted her head up she could see you were asleep. Your mouth slightly open in a position that would certainly give you beckpain at some point.
“Hey, love,” Wanda caressed your face trying to wake you up, the loving term leaving her lips without her notice, “love, time to wake up, you're going to hurt your neck.”
You groaned wrapping your arms around her, she yelped falling right on top of you while you grunted opening your eyes to see Wanda completely red in the face with her body pressed against yours. 
“What time is it?”
“Time to wake up and let me up?” Wanda struggled pressing her hands on your shoulders ready to stand up, you chuckled helping her up while following soon after. 
“God, my neck.”
Wanda chucked, turning off the TV, she hesitated before standing behind you and allowing sweet messages on your shoulders up to your neck. 
“You fell asleep in a very uncomfortable position,” Wanda leaned to the side, her eyes drifting from you back to the twins. 
“But it was worth it if I got a chance to sleep with you.” You turned all of a sudden letting your arms sneak around the woman's midsection bringing your lips to hers. 
Wanda gasped giving into the kiss until she remembered her sons sleeping so close by. She was still trembling, gaze glazed over while her lips couldn't stop the smile from decorating her features. You returned the gesture, but understanding her hesitation you stepped back. 
“I'm sorry, they…”
You nodded, “I know, and I understand. Let me help you put them to bed and I'll be out.”
You turned around surprised at the fingertips caressing the back of your hand. Wanda stood there, biting her lower lip with her brows knitted together. 
“Are you leaving so soon? I'm still trying to figure out some things, Billy and Tommy…”
Her words surprised you even more, you tilted your head turning to face Wanda hearing her explanations, the nervous tapping of her fingers while the doubt filling up her eyes. You knew even though the boys had seen you that morning in Wanda's bedroom, and they had known something was up, they were still in the dark about their mother entering a new relationship, trying to navigate strange waters. And Wanda found herself torn in pieces because of this, because of her need to want to be with you, or the fluttering of her heart when she kissed you. She was just trying to live the day by day while also holding onto you, and it was scary and messy. 
You let your body relax, your lips breaking into a half smile. 
“Wands, if you want, I can stay,” you kept your distance but never let go of her hand, “I know you need to talk to them, and that for now it would be better if they don't catch us, and I can wait.”
“Why?” The question left Wanda before she could stop it, you sighed snorting while shrugging your shoulders. 
“I just think you are worth the wait, and wouldn't it be amazing to discover how amazing we could be together? As a family?”
 Wanda didn't have any words after such a declaration, but you stopped whatever she could say was stopped by you leaning in to kiss her cheek. 
“You, Billy, Tommy America and I…I just think, how crazy would it be if everything fits in the end?” You leaned back winking at Wanda. “So, I'm willing to wait and to try.”
Wanda pressed her lips together, her heart fluttering in her chest while her soul melted under your words. Wanda was certain that never before had she experienced the overwhelming emotions you woke in her. For the very first time she felt safe, and she even dared to say loved: and this new experience scared her, but excited her all the same. Whatever happened, Wanda Maximoff knew that you were already taking a special spot in her heart, and it would be a matter of time for Wanda to give in and fall in love with you. 
“You can help me with Tommy and I take care of Billy.” Wanda said as an answer to your words, you nodded happily leading the way to where the twins were fast asleep.
In the end, both of you decided that the best option was for you to go back home. America was waiting for you, and you had spent so much time out that you had missed the time alone with your sister a of late. Wanda for her part was also exited about the random invitation she had received from Natasha and Maria to spend Sunday with them; the new friendships she had started building were something Wanda was dying to cultivate and thus, the decision was easy just like that.
The goodbye came along with a kiss, and Wanda linger in your embrace long enough to offer you the sweetest of smiles that you treasured that night just before going to sleep.
The future look brighter, and the new year approaching offered just the best of possibilities to you and her. What could possibly go wrong?
_________________________
He remembered the first time his eyes fell upon Wanda Maximoff.
She was standing in the shadows during one of the meetings his father held at home to gather some business partners. Jarvis had always been taught the right ways to make business, and his father had set his eyes on a recently arrived man from Sokovia that brough great money and new opportunities to get connections.
She was shy, quiet, and almost invisible standing behind her mother while letting her green eyes wandered around the room. Jarvis felt attracted to her, and the moment he started speaking to her he found himself drawn to the girl.
It was easy to path the way to her and actually get what he wanted.
His father was happy to make the deal, and her father was happier knowing he not only got himself a pretty sweet deal but someone to take his daughter off of his hands. His attention to the oldest sibling, Pietro, who had a brilliant future as a sports prodigy.
As time passed by, Jarvis knew he had a long road ahead of himself, trying to shake off the idea of studying and having a job inside Wanda’s mind was not easier, more so if her mother encouraged her to be one of those filthy harlots that thought themselves above men. But Jarvis had been taught patience, and he waited while working on Wanda getting her away from her mother first, then her brother…
And then, something magical, something amazing and beautiful happened.
Pietro and his mother died.
An unfortunate accident, but enough to finally get Wanda under his full control.
Jarvis tried to really get Wanda into the right path, to be the loving and just husband she didn’t deserved, but the young woman had always been stubborn and quite impossible. He had taught her the hard way, the soft way, how she should behave and while it did work for a while, well…Jarvis thought having brats would make it easier but if anything, it made her impossible to deal with.
Even in sex, Wanda was not even good at, and having to go with someone that struggled far too much lost its charm after a while.
Still, Wanda was his.
He had the paperwork that placed her under his property, under his name, and thus the woman and those children were his.
The beep coming from the computer broke his concentration, Jarvis lifted his eyes to see the files had finally been transfer to the USB he brought with him. He smirked. This company had enough material that he could sell in the black market, but he already had a couple of buyers that were trying to get their hands on nanotechnology and biotechnology for military applications.
Jarvis would be more than happy to have the change to destroy Y/N Y/L/N.
The memory of your filthy hands on Wanda, of her behaving like a slut clinging to you while kissing you. Jarvis clenched his fists closed; he knew Wanda was broken. H thought he had forced that sin out of her after so many nights together, after breeding her…but of course, once rotten…
Jarvis took a deep breath.
He had everything planned out already, it was a matter of time.
One more week, and he would be able to not only destroy you and your company, but also get what was his under his control once more.
He smirked, the bluish light coming from the computer reflecting on his face; one more week, and he would have his family with him once more, and then everything would be over.
The light disappeared leaving the room in complete darkness, Jarvis stood up and left the office humming to himself a familiar song while his fingertips tapped fast on the screen of his phone.
I have the files, there is only one more set of blueprints and this will be over. Do you have something for me?
They’re visiting Santa at the mall. She is not alone, of course, it seems her lover is everything you are not.
Jarvis narrowed his eyes, almost broking the phone and losing his footing when Agatha sent over a picture of Wanda and the twins, right beside her smiling face was Y/N standing contently with her hands on her waist. Jarvis scowled shaking his head while returning to the keypad.
Find out when would be the best time for me to pay them a visit, Agatha. I would like nothing more than to give my wife and my children a visit they won’t forget.
I will, don’t worry. But I expect my reward once I’m home…I can barely wait to have you inside me…
Jarvis chuckled darkly closing the phone and entering the lift.
He smirked once more, though his face was a mask of pure rage.
Soon.
____________________
Christmas Eve was just three days away.
Wanda and Kate had made it their task to bring over the joy of the season by taking you and America down to the mall to get some decorations while also picking up a tree. The last week had been strange to say the least; you and Wanda started getting closer while also spending time with your family and friends. It was strange, at first.
You longed to be beside Wanda, to perhaps grab her hand in yours and take her on dates and spend the nights with her. You yearned for Wanda, and whenever you two were alone you could tell the other woman felt the same. But there was something stopping you and her.
It was not that difficult to discover what it was, Wanda was not only afraid of the relationship but also about her children’s reaction and you being a woman. For her it was quite evident everything was new, and while sometimes you wished it was easier, you were quite ready to wait for her.
So, for the best part of the week you two had spent some quality time with friends and family, and just give one another a couple of minutes or hours at night to just talk and continue with the routine you had stablished before Winter break.
“I think we can get the tree from the emporium right around the corner from Olympia.” Kate put a hand on her chin, her eyes narrowed while she counted her options out loud.
Wanda grabbed some lights nodding in agreement, her brows knitting together while facing Kate.
“I didn’t know there was one nearby.”
“Oh, you know? It’s only for the season, usually they have a parking lot there.” Kate grinned when her eyes caught sight of America, Billy, Tommy and Y/N walking towards them.
“So, Professor…”
“Wanda, please, we’re not in school at the moment, Kate.” Wanda offered a half smile to the young woman who smiled pleased.
“Well, Wanda, you and Y/N,” Wanda tensed lightly her smile dropping into a nervous grimace, “are you guys dating or something?”
Wanda grabbed a couple of lights, turning to the group before facing Kate.
“I think we are trying yes, are you dating America?”
“Finally! God, those two are almost impossible to get, but once you do, they can be the best thing that had happened to you.” Kate then stepped forward leaving a thoughtful Wanda behind.
America lifted her hands, both of them carrying two ice cream cones.
“I think I got the right flavour, but if I did not you can have mine.” America blushed hard when Kate came over to kiss her hard on the lips before taking one of the cones.
“Don’t worry, baby, whatever you choose I bet I would love it.”
Billy and Tommy made faces, putting their hands on their mouths to cover the giggles. Kate smirked satisfied at leaving her girlfriend dumbstruck, you rolled your eyes extending the cup to Wanda.
“I got you Jazmin tea, honey, no milk, right?” You offered the other woman a teasing smile, Wanda grabbed the cup letting her fingertips brushed against yours.
“Thank you, that’s perfect.”
America and Kate watched the interaction a little confused, though Tommy and Billy had also paid close attention to what was happening. Billy frowned crossing his arms while never taking his eyes off of you. Wanda bit her lower lip and then, all of a sudden, leaned in to kiss your cheek.
“Thank you.” She repeated, you grinned at her winking the moment however was broken by Billy who decided to get in the way pushing you away while standing in front of his mom.
“Mom! I wanna go home!” Billy stomped his foot down glaring at Wanda then at you crossing his arms while pouting.
You could tell Wanda was really shocked by this reaction, but in all fairness, you had guessed this would happen sooner or later. It had been not a secret for the best part of the week, that Billy Maximoff did not seem overly found of the closeness you shared with his mom. You had decided to not get in the way on how Wanda talked to her children, and you knew this conversation was something they should deal with but you couldn’t help it when you saw the hurt crossed Wanda’s eyes at the outburst and the glare Billy was sending her way.
“Hey, Billy, what do you say if we go see Santa and…”
“SANTA DOESN’T EXIT! YOU…YOU DOOFUS!”
“Billy!”
Billy opened his eyes wide shocked at his scream, Tommy stepped back hiding himself behind America and Wanda just stood there frozen. Billy’s lower lip quivered and he just took off down the hall towards the exit of the shop.
Wanda lifted her eyes at you, and you nodded to her.
“Go, I’ll stay with Tommy.”
Wanda went after her son without looking back, her heart hammering against her chest at the sudden flashback she got from those times Vision would scream at her and the twins. Tommy shifted glancing back at his mom, before going to you and hugging you tightly.
“You’re not a doofus, Y/N.” You knelt ruffling Tommy’s hair.
“I know, Tommy, don’t’ worry.” You softened lightly when you realized this outburst had affected greatly the other boy.
“Santa is not real, but that’s okay…” Tommy shrugged hugging you tightly. “You’re the best gift mommy could have.”
You frowned though you returned the hug, America and Kate glanced at one another wincing when you sent an inquisitive stare their way.
“Thank you, Tommy.” You leaned back tilting your head, “what do you say if we go to Santa either way? I’m pretty sure that out there, somewhere, the real Santa can hear you out and perhaps we can ask for a nice gift for Christmas.”
Tommy crunched up his nose, his eyes narrowed before he shrugged nodding.
“Okay.”
You chuckled grabbing his hand in yours, “then, Kate, America lead the way, we’re going to see Santa!”
*****
Wanda caught up with Billy just right around the corner leading to the bathroom.
Billy was sobbing pressing his arm on his face, the tears rolling down his cheeks hiccupping. Wanda dropped to her knees, her own tears glistening in her eyes. She didn’t know what the scene was about, but she knew there was something bothering Billy greatly, and his reaction had scared him as much as it had scared Wanda.
“Billy?” She asked tentatively, a hand placing itself on his shoulder.
Wanda gasped almost falling over when Billy wrapped his arms around her crying against her shoulder. It broke her heart to see just how hurt he was, how much he was feeling at the moment without being completely sure as to why he was experimenting those emotions. The young woman picked him up in her arms and took him inside the hall leading to the restrooms, never stopping the waved of comforting words from leaving her lips.
The bathroom was empty, Wanda took Billy to the counter sitting him down while going over for some paper towels to clean him up. 
The boy was sulking, his arms crossed while the tears rolled down his cheeks, some snot coming out that he kept sniffling. Wanda couldn't keep the frown off her face, she was still wondering what had actually happened to make her son react in such a way. Wanda hated how alike Vision he had been at that moment, and watching him right now only made Wanda think that she wasn't the only one in need of therapy. 
“Let me clean this up,” she smiled, drying the tears tenderly, her own eyes gleaming with unshed tears, “and here, you can blow your nose.”
Billy winced, dropping his stare when Wanda poked his nose. The young woman sighed, she opened the tap washing her hands while taking a couple of paper towels to the water. She lifted Billy's face, never missing the chance to smile reassuringly to her son. 
“Now, you want to tell me what happened?”
Her words were soothing, more like a concern inquiry than a reproach. Billy winced, his lips quivering just as he tightened the hold of his arms around himself. Wanda didn't press the matter, making sure to freshen up Billy's face while cleaning him softly. 
“Is it me? Perhaps, Tommy?” Wanda kept her questions casual, as if she was just naming people as they came in her mind. “America? Or, Y/N?”
The boy tensed, lifting his face to glance at Wanda in the eye. Wanda could feel her heart shattering, a revolting emotion twisting her stomach as her son looked away pouting. 
“You don't… You don't like her?”
She held her breath waiting for an answer. Her heart fluttered with Hope to get a negative answer from her son; when she left Vision she promised herself to put her children first and her own needs, fears and wants, on the background. She would never submit her children to an abusive relationship, or to someone that might hurt them or might make them feel uncomfortable. That was the reason she had held back with you, she knew what she was feeling with you was something she had yearn but her children came first. And she loved you even more for understanding. 
“I don't want mommy and Tommy hurt.” Billy whispered, dropping his arms down, he lowered his face sniffling some more. 
“Oh, baby,”  Wanda hugged him tightly, and after a moment of hesitation Billy hugged her back, “I would never let anyone hurt me or you or Tommy ever again.”
She leaned back offering a soft smile, her eyes seeking out those of Billy. 
“You and Tommy are my main concern, if you think Y/N is hurting me…”
Billy shook his head frowning, he opened his mouth before closing it again. Wanda waited until the young boy spoke. 
“You were happy with daddy.” He mumbled, Wanda's blood ran cold and she tried to hold back her expressions thinking how to continue with the conversation. 
“Do you miss daddy?” Wanda winced at the last word, Billy scrunched up his nose shaking his head. 
“No! Daddy hurt you and Tommy and me! But he made you happy and then…”
Wanda knew right there and then that her children had seen enough to take upon their shoulders a responsibility that was not theirs. She knew they had heard them, she knew at some point they had seen Vision hurting her as much as they had heard the words and insults he screamed at her; but Wanda thought, quite naively, that her children had not been completely aware of this. 
Now that she was at the gates of a new relationship, of finding someone nice and loving and someone she was dying to give a chance to, their fears of history repeating itself came into play.
“Do you think Y/N is capable of hurting me or you or your brother?”
Billy opened his eyes at such a question, and his first instinct was to shake his head until he just stopped and shrugged. If he were to contemplate the last couple of days and weeks, he would have to say no. She had taken care of Tommy when he was sick, and she made Wanda smile, she made Wanda laugh and relax and be so happy that Billy had been bothered about it at some point. He had been waiting for the screams, and the punches, and the tears…but they never came, and then…today, mommy had kissed Y/N and Billy had been afraid. What if they kiss and then everything changes? Billy had seen how daddy kissed mommy and then he would start teaching her a lesson; how they had been a happy family only to go back home and be afraid all over again.
But you…
“No.” Billy answered softly, then he shrugged. “I don’t know.”
“Oh, Billy, I know that we have had a rough experience before,” Wanda reasoned, cupping her child’s face in her hands, “that won’t happen ever again, I promise.”
Billy nodded believing her words, he chewed on his lip before asking in the same soft voice.
“Do you like Y/N?” Billy gauged his mother’s expression, his words piling up in his mouth, “Balder said you like her and that soon you will kiss like Kate and America, and that will be so gross, but it’s what mommys and daddys do when they love each other but you will be a mommy and Y/N would be a step-mother, and we have to make sure she is not like Cinderella or Snow White’s step-mother…”
Wanda stood there gaping at her son, her cheeks tingling with the blush forming around her face while her heart skipped several beats at such detailed explanation. She certainly needed to have a serious conversation with Loki and Balder’s education. Billy sat there narrowing his eyes at his mom waiting for an answer that Wanda was trying to organise internally. 
“Okay, I…I like her, Billy, and I like her a lot.” Wanda started measuring her words to make sure Billy understood, the boy tilted his head with his eyes gleaming strangely at her, “she makes me happy, and we decide to just see what happens, but for now she is just…”
Wanda trailed off not knowing how to put into words what she wanted to convey, Billy furrowed his brows helping his mother who was having some difficulty in talking.
“Girlfriend? Like Kate and America?” Wanda closed her eyes, mortified, before nodding.
“Yes, she is not…I mean, stepmother is such a strong word, right now I just…” Wanda let out a heavy sigh placing her hand on top of Billy’s head. “Do you like her?”
Billy pressed his lips together; it took him a minute to answer but when he did a weight lifted from Wanda’s shoulders.
“I do. She makes you so happy.” Billy then threw himself into Wanda’s arms, “I love you, mommy, I’m sorry I screamed at you.”
“It’s okay, baby, everything is going to be fine.”
___________
The line to meet with Santa was a long one.
You lifted your face to see Wanda coming closer, Billy holding her hand tightly while smiling at her. Wanda sensed your eyes on her, she lifted her face and soon found the comfort of your stare on her; you raised a brow in a silent question the other woman understood perfectly, she nodded and Billy furrowing his brows followed the line of vision of his mom to you. He hesitated but soon went to Tommy hugging him tightly.
“Are you alright?” You kept your distance, though your tone of voice dripped with concern that Wanda found endearing.
“I am.” She then stepped closer wrapping her arms around you, her body relaxed when you returned the hug though you couldn’t keep away the confusion of this sudden reaction.
America centred her attention on the twins, Billy was still serious but Tommy was smiling happily while dragging his brother away with the stories he just heard from you about Santa and his secret allies that helped him make wishes come true.
“It seems everything is alright now.” Kate whispered, America shrugged turning to where you and Wanda were still pretty closed.
“Seems that way.” Kate pecked her on the nose winking at her.
“Come, I think they need an alone time and we can watch over the twins.”
You closed your eyes for a moment, the weight of Wanda in your arms soothing whatever worries you had sewn the moment she went after Billy. It was a moment of only the both of you, with the laughter and conversation of people happening around, she leaned back offering you the most beautiful smile she could put on at the moment.
“Everything alright?” You asked brushing her hair out of her face, she nodded leaning in to place a peck on your lips.
This made you opened your eyes, you glanced at the twins then back at her, but Wanda didn’t move an inch away from you nor did she shy away from the kiss.
“Everything alright.” Wanda offered you a pearly smile, her eyes dropping to your lips then back to your eyes. “What do you say if we go get that tree and, if you’re not averse to the idea, we can decorate your home? I mean, I don’t want to pretend…”
“I would love to spend Christmas with you, and the twins.” You returned the smile, tilting your head you could see everyone discussing right at the end of the line. “So, they really don’t’ believe in Santa?”
Wanda winced shrugging, “their father…he beat it out of them.”
She was afraid of looking into your face, and when she did she could see the silent anger going through your expression. The change in your eyes, and the tension building up in your muscles your jawline clenched tightly and your hold on her tightened into a protective stance.
“He…He beat it out?” Your voice was cold, and it sent a shiver of fear down Wanda’s back.
She stepped back not liking the sensation, she merely nodded and you took a deep breath to tried and keep under control your emotions. You stepped closer to her, tilting your head to capture her eyes in yours.
“Did he do something else?”
Wanda offered a bitter smile, her arms around herself and you knew your reaction was not the best to reassure her about your feelings for her or the information she shared with you. You let out a heavy sigh, putting a hand on your head before relaxing your expression.
“A lot of things but, it’s not important now,” Wanda hoped this could at least give you some light of what she had lived before, on why her children had been so introvert at the beginning and why Billy was so overprotective of her and Tommy.
You opened your mouth but didn’t know what to say, the words did not come as easily as you expect them to. Wanda waited for a reaction, for you to say that you couldn’t continue with the relationship, or that you really didn’t want to get into something so mess up. What was worse, she was waiting for you to ask for details, to feed on the stories of a past she wanted to forget.
She closed her eyes melting under the kiss you pressed on her forehead.
“Whenever you are ready,” your lips lingered for just a couple of minutes more, “I know it may not be a lot but, I won’t let anything bad happen to you, to Billy and Tommy.”
“I know.” Wanda whispered back grabbing your hand and squeezing comfortingly, “now, about that tree and that Christmas decorations…”
You chuckled winking at her, “okay then, let’s go!”
____________________
The last couple of days had been a complete rollercoaster for you and America.
It had been so long since the both of you enjoyed the family festivities you had almost forgotten about the family and friends you two had out there. Stephen and Christine had prepared a little gathering for New Year, once they heard of you and America decorating your home they decided it was time to continue with the traditions.
“It’s just a light dinner, everyone is going to be there and you can bring a plus one.” Christine winked at you while nodding towards Wanda who was laughing at Stephen while the twins, America and Kate worked on the decorations on the tree.
“Gods, you guys are not gonna let me life this down, are you?”
“Nope, and you better get used to it, missy.” Christine placed her hand on top of yours softening while offering you her motherly smile. “You look happy, and this woman and her children they had come into your life at the right time.”
“They are amazing, you know?”
“I know.” Christine took another sip from her chocolate, “I know you want to spend Christmas with them, so that’s why I told Stephen we could change our plans this year for New Year’s Eve.”
“You guys are awesome, I think we will do it, I know America misses you and your food and I guess…well, it has been a while.”
“Exactly! You won’t regret it and if, by any chance you can’t get back we still have your old room fixed.”
“Oh, you haven’t changed it into a gym?”
Christine chuckled winking at you before standing up, “Stephen tried to make it into one, I didn’t allow it.”
You laughed shaking your head while putting the dishes on the dishwasher. Christine joined in the fun in the living room, she commanded Stephen to bring in the gifts they had brought and the twins soon lit up at the word gifts. Wanda winced trying to placate them and not let them get their hopes up.
“Guys, I think they are referring to the gifts for America and Y/N…”
“You are wrong, Mrs, Maximoff.” Stephen interrupted offering a half smile, “we brought gifts for everyone, I will be right back, dear. America can you help me out?”
Wanda blinked in confusion, something that Christine soon waved away.
“Oh, Wanda, you and the boys are family, of course we brought gifts for everyone. Even Kate.”
Kate perked up at the mention of her name, “really?”
“Oh, dear, after you and America were pinning for one another all these years, it was the least we could do.”
Kate rolled her eyes hiding away her flustered cheeks, soon Stephen came in with many packages and America following behind with some boxes. You stood in the distance, enjoying the scene developing in front of your eyes.
Your family was represented in all the people gathered in your living room, the sound of laughter and conversation reached out to you while the kitchen filled with the smell of food. You never thought after so many things happening in your life, that you would spend Christmas with a woman and her kids.
Wanda Maximoff had become the light of your life lately.
Her green eyes, and her beautiful smiled was something you treasured every day. The story about her past, and the fears about the present and the future was something you wished to soothe out. The young woman stood up trying to calm her children when those beautiful green eyes found yours across the room. Her smile never faltered, and you melted into the sight while patting the spot right beside you. She chewed on her lower lip flirty, tilting her head while letting go of the lost fight with the twins and joining you in the kitchen.
The kiss, as always, made your heart fluttered in your chest.
After that visit to the mall, Wanda became more open in her demonstrations of affection towards you. It was as if everything around you and the family eased out, and now there was nothing more than to keep building up the relationship you had with the redhead.
“So, what do you think about Christmas now, missy?” She waved her index finger at you, a faux frown of reproach adorning her forehead.
“I think I wouldn’t change it for anything in the world as long as it is with you.” You smirked, but Wanda rolled her eyes stepping back.
“You’re such a sweet talker.”
You chuckled wrapping your arms around her placing your chin on her shoulders while looking into the living room.
“You fell for the sweet talking I did.” Wanda tensed lightly, her smile never faltering.
“I think that I’m still a work in progress.”
You laughed shaking your head, “if you say so.”
“I know so.” Wanda turned in your arms softening slightly.
“I have something for you, but I don’t want to wait for tradition.” Your words piled out one after the other, Wanda shot her eyebrows up into her hairline surprised by your words.
“You do?”
“Yeah, I just…” You smiled sheepishly scratching the back of your neck, “I saw it and made me think of you.”
Wanda placed her left hand on her right elbow, she cocked her head with a tender smile drawn on her lips.
“I got you something as well, just…” She then smirked, “I do want to wait for tradition.”
You huffed tickling her until she was against the counter giggling trying to sweep your hands away from her.
“Come on! I want my gift!”
She ran as soon as she could, almost bumping against Tommy who had a set of Jurassic Park Lego on his hands. Wanda blushed when her son frowned grabbing the set tightly, you chuckled behind her shaking your head while kneeling in front of Tommy.
“Tsk, Wands, really if you want your gift so much I could tell America or Billy to bring it over, right Tommy?”
“Yes, mommy, look! Mr. Strange let me open mine!” Tommy lifted the set grinning, “if you ask Y/N nicely she may let you open yours.”
You laughed falling on your ass when Wanda pushed you playfully she ruffled Tommy’s hair ignoring the confused frown he was still wearing.
“That’s so nice, sweetie, what else did you got? What did Billy get?”
“Oh, he got one from Harry Potter!”
The rest of the afternoon went by with laughter, conversations, and a nice dinner.
Stephen and Christine soon discovered the changes happening around you and America, how your lives were completely different to what they were more than a year ago. The memory of your parents was still present, but you did not carry with the responsibilities as if it was a burden imposed to you but as something you were ready to take upon yourself.
You were finally happy.
And America was finally able to relax a little.
Stephen wouldn’t say it was all thanks to Wanda, but he certainly would say her sudden apparition in your life was a great factor on what you had changed in your life. The man was really happy, and finally he could put at rest his worries about you and America and go back to his best friend to tell him his daughters would be okay.
Christine grasped his hand under the table, she offered a confident smile that Strange returned nodding briefly.
“Well, I guess the time has come for us to go back.”
“What? Why?” America lowered her eyes to the watch on her wrist wincing. “Oh, I see.”
“Don’t worry, kiddo, you and Christine already got that shopping date on, right?” Stephen stood up wrapping his arms around America.
“Well, yeah, that’s true.”
“And you guys still have to go to the New Year’s Party.” Christine left no room for argument, her stern glance went from America to Kate, then to Wanda and finally to you, “it has been so long since the whole team was together, I think it is only fair if we do it this year.”
“I know, I know, don’t worry, we will be there.”
You went to say goodbye to Stephen, the man offering something to you while speaking in hush words. Wanda sensed someone behind her, and here stood Christine with her eyes softened by the sight.
“She has been through a lot, Wanda.”
“So I heard.” Wanda shifted nervously under the stare of Christine; the old woman pressed her lips together before speaking again.
“For what I heard, you have done so as well,” Wanda opened her mouth to speak but Christine shook her head, “no, there is no need to say anything. I just want a few words with you, if you allow me.”
“Sure.”
It was not as if she had any said in the matter, the woman standing before her while gently, kind and completely easy-going was in all reality a force to be reckon with. She had been the director of the paediatric department back in the Stark Hospitals ever since she finished her master’s degree, and her knowledge as well as her iron determination earned him the love of her patients, friends and family. Wanda had seen and heard the affection in you and America whenever talking about the woman, and she also knew that in the absence of your family she and Stephen were the closest thing to parents you had in your life.
The night was freezing with just a few snowflakes falling to the ground.
Inside there was no longer any sound, the twins were about ready to drop on the floor and Kate and America were helping around the house to clean up everything.
“Y/N and America are the closest people I have to me, the ones I dare to call my children,” Christine started never bothering to explain how she and Stephen never got a chance to have children but how they had fallen in love with you two and with Morgan, and with all the children their friends had.
“And when their parents died, they had some rough months in which their roles changed.” Christine snorted lowering her gaze to the ground, “America has always been the mature, responsible one, while Y/N has always been the heart and the determination in the family. She sacrificed herself in order to give America happiness while also keeping up the dream of her parents. That’s why she took the position as a CEO in the Alchemax Industries..”
“I heard something about it,” Wanda shivered under the cold, but her eyes never left the form of Christine, “she really is something else, and I found myself…attracted to her.”
“I know.” Christine’s lips quirk upwards, “I know you like her, and I dare to say love her. She deserves happiness, as much as you and you boys do, so my only advice is to always be honest with one another, and don’t break her heart. She may not look like it, but she really is as soft as a marshmallow and she loves without thinking of the consequences.”
Wanda knitted her brows together, dropping her glance for a moment.
“I don’t want to hurt her.”
“I’m glad you two are taking things slowly, and if you allow me to say it, she really is very lucky to have someone like you.” Christine winked at a surprised Wanda, she relaxed under the woman’s gaze. “Take your time you two, get to know one another and…well, perhaps in a year’s time we will talk about this moment again, and you two would be a real family.”
Wanda’s heart leap at those words, her image brought right away an scene in which you two were sharing a bed, with the twins sleeping down the hall, and America right next to them. Family dinners, and family outings and in all of them Wanda was smiling longside you with her children and America in the background.
It was a beautiful dream.
“Just a word of advice, if you want it, fight for it, dream it and ask for it…in the end you will get what you desire, but don’t forget that it is not by magic that it comes to you, it si with perseverance, hard work, and good communication.”
“I won’t forget, thank you, Christine.” Wanda stepped forward hugging the woman, Chrstine smiled hugging her back.
“No, thank you Wanda, for loving my children.”
Wanda melted under those words, her first thoughts went directly to you, the one that had done nothing but love hers since the first day.
______________________
Billy and Tommy had fallen asleep as soon as the clock struck 11PM.
You stirred on the spot on the sofa, your gaze Fallin on America and Kate that were snuggled up together on one of the chairs. You smiled at the sight, America looked happy with her arms wrapped protectively around Kate. They really made a cute couple, with America being a dreamer, determined and at times stubborn having someone like Kate who was easygoing, bubbly and calm was like a combination mdenin heaven. 
You really wished all the happiness America could get out of that relationship. Your mind soon drifted to the woman in your arms, Wanda was snoring lightly snuggled closer to your body. You sighed contentedly wrapping your arms tightly around her while pressing a kiss to her forehead. 
When you started the new year, you never hoped or even dreamed about entering into a relationship or even getting to know someone like Wanda. It was not in your plans, and coming across her in that supermarket marked the beginning of a new chapter in your life. 
Your heart fluttered tightly, sending shivers of need all through your body. The wave of affection that came through your body changed slowly to a form of deep love for Wanda Maximoff and those kids that were sleeping in your room. 
You brushed her hair, wondering what would happen next. If perhaps Wanda was experimenting the same wave of emotions you were going through. Wanda stirred in your arms, her face lifting lightly nuzzling your neck while her eyelids opens slowly. 
“What time is it?”
“I think it is past midnight.” You answered amusedly when the young woman sat up and leaned lazily to place a kiss on your lips. 
“Merry Christmas.”
“Merry Christmas, love.”
Wanda smiled brightly at you, dipping her face bashfully before standing up. She stretched out, glancing around until her eyes fell upon America and Kate that were happily sleeping on the other sofa. 
“They look cute.”
“They do.” You agreed following Wanda who had stretched her hand towards you. 
“Come I'm going to give you your gift.”
“Really?” You smiled happily with Wanda dragging you right behind her. 
“Yes, but only because I want to see mine.”
“Of course, you do.”
The house was dark, and there was really no sound but that of your footsteps on the wooden floor. When you two reached the tree that Wanda had chosen and dressed herself with the help of the twins, the lights they had select gleamed in colours that brought a smile upon your face. The young woman knelt looking around until her hands found that middle size box she was looking for.
“I thought about this really hard, you know?” She stated grabbing the gift in her hands while looking at the tree, you approached her slowly seeing the lights of the tree shinning in her green eyes.
You sat right beside her, waiting with bouncing legs until she gave you the gift. Wanda snorted tilting her head while rolling her eyes.
“This year has been strange for me, you know?” Wanda had thought about this speech all night long, and even the moment she knew you had welcomed her inside your house and family. It was a speech she had prepared ever since that confrontation with America.
“I know. It has been a weird year for me too.”
Wanda sighed caressing the gift, her upper teeth playing with her lower lip.
“I never thought I would experiment these emotions I’m experiencing at the moment, you made me feel so much sometimes its overwhelming,” Wanda lifted her face to the ceiling, her voice soft and filled with unwavering emotion, “Whenever you’re close to me is as if my whole world is shaken and I feel safe.”
You couldn’t help the smile on your lips, Wanda chuckled taking your hands in hers.
“My marriage was full of abused and bad moments; I have to run from him because sooner or later he was going to destroy me and my children.” She waited patiently for the changes that were sure to come, she could feel the tension growing in your body, the trembling hand and the darkening of your eyes showing rage beyond anything Wanda had seen in you before.
“Wanda…” You tried to say something but she shook her head intertwining her fingers with yours.
“It’s in the past, and Natasha has been a great help, I just…”
“When you’re ready, love, I’ll be heard to listen to the complete story.” You lifted your free hand to clean up the tears Wanda was shocked to feel on her cheeks. “Are you alright?”
Wanda laughed humping so she could be closer to you, “I’m better now.”
You lifted her face, leaning in to kiss her slowly tenderly to show her what you could not put into words yet. How much you were starting to love her, the need she built up in you day by day. Wanda leaned into the kiss surrounding to your tenderness and teasing, her body melting right away giving in until breathing was necessary and the both of you parted ways only to press your forehead against hers.
“You have become a great part of my life, and my children love you and I just…” Wanda sighed, “I just hope I’m enough and that I won’t disappoint you.”
“Never, you are enough Wands, and I love them too.” You replied shying away for the real confession. “I am more than happy to be with you here, in this moment, in this place…Now, how about you give me my gift?”
Wanda laughed out loud shaking her head, she handled the box to you shaking her head amusedly.
“Here, I hope you like it.”
Wanda sat with her back completely stretch, she tapped with her fingers the floor you two were sitting on glancing at her gift and then at your face as you struggled with the enveloped and the box. Your heart hammered against your chest, trying hard to keep the moment professional and not as an anxious child that wanted his favourite toy to be inside. You opened it up and your breath caught in your throat.
Inside was a leather jacket all in black with silvery zipper and buttons around the sleeves. The sweet smell of the leather reached your nostrils, and when you touched the material you knew right away that this was an expensive gift coming from her. Wanda was licking her lips chewing on her cheek while waiting for your answer.
“Did you…Did you like it? I could always change it, and the lady at the store told me the size could fit you well but…”
Wanda trailed off feeling your lips on hers.
“It’s perfect.” You mumbled against her lips, “how did you know this was the one I wanted?”
“America.” Wanda replied shrugging, “I just wanted it to be special and well, this was what she wanted to give to you but I convince her to let me gift it to you instead.”
You chuckled putting it out of the box and admiring the handy work on the item.
“It’s beautiful, thank you.”
Wanda beamed proudly, she poked you on the side smiling happily at you.
“Now, what about mine?”
You laughed shaking your head, leaning in you looked for the small square box you had left there early on.
“This one I asked Tommy and Billy for.”
“You did?” Wanda looked shocked at this, you nodded presenting the item to her.
“They told me a story, about a Christmas, long ago.”
Wanda tensed up, her hands were trembling while grabbing the box. She didn’t dare to hope, and she certainly couldn’t look up to see your face. Your voice reached her out, and she was afraid to see what she would find there.
“Your brother, Pietro, and your mother.” You continued, “I remember you telling me about them, but never about this…so I just…”
Wanda couldn’t see clearly through her tears, her fingers trembling as she opened the wrapping and her breath caught in her throat when she found the velvety box under it.
Inside she found a single necklace with a single pendant in the form of a butterfly.
“Tommy said you lost it, and that it was something you liked a lot.”
In all honestly, the boy had mentioned Wanda lost the necklace after she and his father fought. Billy remembered it was something she always wore, and they even showed you a picture of the woman wearing it from an early age. Wanda caressed the necklace softly, her eyes welling up with unshed tears, disbelief filling up her heart when she lifted her eyes to face you.
“It´s beautiful.” She snorted wiping away her tears, “I wish I didn’t cry so much, I feel so foolish…”
“Nah, it’s okay, you know.” You smile sheepishly at her, Wanda presented the box to you the deep emotion she couldn’t hide after receiving the gift still shining on her face.
“My brother and I, we both had the same necklace. It was a gift from my mother.” Wanda softened her expression, putting the necklace out. “Butterflies were her favourite animals, it was her gift for us before leaving school.”
“She was a special woman.”
“She was, she loved me and Pietro so much…” Wanda trailed off furrowing her brows, “perhaps if she had been alive…”
Wanda sighed shrugging, “can you put it on me?”
“Sure, turn around.”
 Wanda turned around lifting her hair in a ponytail while presenting her neck to you. You shivered, your hand grabbing the necklace passing your hands around her neck and clasping together. Wanda left her hair fall, shivering while pressing her fingertips on the pendant.
You leaned forward, putting her hair away and placing soft kisses on the length of her neck. The young woman shivered tilting her head to the side, your hands sneaking around her midsection until you were holding her against you.
“Merry Christmas, Wanda.”
“Do you think we can stay like this for a moment?” She leaned back, closing her eyes for a moment.
“Sure.”
Wanda wrapped her hands around yours, letting out a heavy breath before speaking.
“I want to tell you how I got the necklace, and then how I lost you…I just…It is painful and I don’t want to…scare you.”
“You could never scare me, Wands.” You fixed your position on the floor so your back was resting against the sofa and Wanda rested between your open legs. “I would love to hear whatever you are ready to tell me, you know that.”
Wanda let her fingertip touch the butterfly once more, the pain of losing her brother still pulsating through her soul. But soon her words filled the space in the living room, and you were hearing her deepest memories of her family, her mother, her twin brother, and the shattering reality she had to suffer years later.
In all that time, your arms wrapped protectively around her, the rage you felt forgotten to give way to sooth her worries, and to promise her with whispered words that if she allowed it, you would protect her and the twins for as long as she wanted you.
And just like that, you and Wanda got the best Christmas ever.
The snow fell upon the land, and the darkness was completely forgotten.
_____________________________________________________________
Next chapter: Vision gets his vengance, Reader and Wanda never got a chance to have a lone date, and Maria and Fury save the day.
171 notes · View notes
sinner-sunflower · 6 months
Text
A HH Lucifer-centric AU 15/?
PART 1, PART 2, PART 3, PART 4, PART 5, PART 6, PART 7, PART 8, PART 9, PART 10, PART 11, PART 12, PART 13, PART 14, PART 16, PART 17, PART 18, PART 19, PART 20, PART 21, PART 22
hooo weee this is a long one. A reaction chapter part 1
A few things to clear up:
Sir Pentious is in Heaven
They do not know that yet.
He'll have a part in the sequel!
------------------------------------------
Charlie is beyond worried.
She and the entirety of Pride sat in anticipation as Hell's highest powers perform the ritual again. Her dad disappeared a month ago and in his absence, she thinks she had handled Pride rather well. Vaggie and her friends were a big help though, as well as her uncles and aunts if they could.
Charlie has not missed once broadcast ever since it aired. Every time she looks for her dad among the demons and every time she's disappointed.
She keeps watching anyway in support- no matter how busy she was. The hotel residents do the same, dropping what they were doing to all sit in the couch together and watch this 'til it ended. The first time it aired created a mass panic that Charlie had to induce a Hellshake to placate her people. It somehow worked.
After the panic, it became the biggest hit "show" in Pride, resulting in the production of legit merch and even a few parodies- like it's just a game, like this can't kill them all.
That craze lasted almost 2 weeks but even the fanatics stopped watching when it was apparent that this wasn't a quick fix. Panic again then calm then panic- over and over and over again.
Vaggie: Babe?
Charlie: Hey, Vaggie.
Charlie tried to give her lover her usual smiles but she thinks she haven't given one ever since her dad left. Worry and guilt are eating her whole and she's just trying to stay afloat.
Vaggie: Hey, come on. What's going on in that pretty head of yours?
Charlie: Flatterer.
Vaggie: Not wrong though. But don't try to change the subject. .. Is it about your dad?
Charlie: I don't think I remember a time in a hundred years when it wasn't. When did it go so wrong, Vaggie? We were so happy when I was a kid..
Something inside the princess whispered her mother's name. She shakes off that thought because there's no way. Her mom and dad loved each other.
'But then why did they split? Why did your mom leave? Why did your dad fall in love with someone again?'
The voices are making a point but there's no chance her dad was going to tell her everything and it's not like her mom is even an option.
When Vaggie told her that Alastor and her dad were something, she tried to think of every moment she saw of her dad and the radio demon together after the hotel was rebuilt. The princess of Hell trusts Alastor but she doesn't know if she can trust him with her dad.
But..
Charlie: Dad is happier.
Vaggie: Huh?
Charlie: Sorry. Was thinking of him and how Alastor is probably helping him come out more than I am.
Vaggie: Hey hey. I know your dad would be devastated if he knew you were thinking that. He loves you and you love him, right?
Charlie: More than anything.
Vaggie: That's my girl. Now why don't we-
Cherri: Holy shit! Guys! The broadcast turned on again!
All of them rushed to the lobby upon hearing the cyclops yell. They thought it was over 30 minutes ago when the nth overlord and Goetia fainted. Guess Vox was a bit afraid he would be next and turned it off to save face.
Angel: Holy shit!
Holy shit indeed. The one on the screen is none other than her dad! And a beautiful lady in white?
Husk: Who the fuck is that?
Nifty: She looks so clean! I wanna know what products she use.
Vaggie: Do you know who that is?
Charlie: Probably who dad was looking for.
Goodie: Such words! Angel, was self-preservation not included when you gave them the fruit of knowledge? Lucifer: Apparently not.
Okay, they clearly missed out on some context because her dad just arrived and he's mad. They watch as Lucifer grabs Velvette's face hard enough to bleed. Everyone is kneeling and seem to be locked in place. Husk eyes Alastor's monstrous form in the background warily.
Husk: Something happened.
Lucifer: I can't blame you. I was not the most present ruler, after all. But I thought I made something very clear when I dealt with that moth man.... I guess one example isn't enough.
One moment Velvette was struggle and the next her fucking jaw is gone!
Angel: Holy shit!
Husk: Ugh! You keep saying that. Don't you have any other words than holy shit?
Angel: 'M sorry, Huskie. But what else am I supposed to say to that huh??
Charlie's winces but her eyes are still glued to the screen as her dad summons his flaming sword and brings it down to the pink demon.
Lucifer: So, let me keep it simple. I'm Lucifer Morningstar. The creator of the first sin. The angel that damned humanity. Í̷̫̈́́͂̒̚̕͝͝͝'̶̨̛̺̤̿̀͒͛̂̿͋̄̑͆́͘͠͝M̴̝̯̖̦͍̽̎̏͆̔ ̴̛̛̄̋̈̑̓̀̓̃̄͐͗ͅŸ̷͇̙̟͈̭̥̬̻̙͔̠̱́̽̊̊ͅÔ̵̤͙͈̬̫̪͕̼͍͌̀̔͜U̴͈̼͖̯̤͌̀̀̓̾̔͆̈́̊͑͗̕͠͝R̵̨̹͍̦͒͌̋͒͆͌̄͛̓͑̔́͜ ̸̝͑̐̀̉̃͠͝F̵̞͖̮̗̗̜̯̯͔̮͒̊͒̈́̈́́̽́̂̂͑̎͝U̵̟̙̱̙̯̤̼̙͈̳̘̫͊̈̀C̷̙̞̔̅̊͌͋K̷̖͙̼̪̠̾̄̅̾͘I̵̛̩̘̜͖̩̙̿̐̽́͊́̒͆̆̎̑͗N̴̤̏̂͝G̸͋̋̍ͅ ̵̡͈̩̹̗̹̝̻̬͍̗̬̲̳̟̍͋̽͛̒̉̍͊͑̑̋̅̽Ḳ̷̡̬͔̞̱̤̬̮͉̙͇̪͛̅͊̚I̵̤͙̪̞̝͔̱͎̜̩̖̺̟͔̙͊Ṉ̵͈̤̘͚̻̙̼̓͂̌͋́̎͜ͅĢ̸̭͔͇̹̹̳̭͋̓̒͗̈́̉̈́̂̚.
They all had to avert their eyes as a giant ball of flame came down to finish Velvette off.
Lucifer: Û̶̪̌͐́̂̆͠͠n̸̛̟͕̱͍̫̘̻̣̱͈͈͇̱̜͛̓͗̏̅̇͋̒͆͊̓͗̚͠d̷̢̢̨̼̙͈̞͈͓͈͙̂̌͋̔̂̉̍̈́͆̿̈́̕͘͜͠e̵̛͍̯̫̼̫̐͛̊̒̆̉̓̊̽̓̒̒̚͘ŗ̶̨̢̧̮̜͙̪̹̯̙̪̤̠̝̓́̒̋͆̆̓̿͐̄̓̕̚̕ş̷̛̮͖̰̝̟͇͕̟̞̳̟̪̥̂̀̈́̈͗́̿̐̔̎̕̕͠t̶̮̖̭̹͓͉̪̣̦͙̖͍́͐͂̑͒̑͂̑̾̓̍̊͝ô̵̥͓̥͐̄̏̀̾̀̽̆ò̴̜͇̣̣̳͖̗̹̟̇̓͑͝ͅd̸̨̨͈͓̠͑͑̒̎̈́͘͠?̸̟̎̈
Even the sinners in the safety of the hotel nodded in fear. Lucifer made a delighted noise and with a clap, Velvette is back in one piece, albeit trembling in Vox's arms.
Lucifer: What? Do you really think I killed her? Sounds counterproductive. We still have a situation at hand and you are no use to me dead. Goodie: Up now! My sister is becoming restless.
Everyone let out a breath they didn't know they were holding. Angel collapsed to Husk's side, when did he even stand up? Nifty didn't move a muscle but her maniacal smile is gone. Cherri started fiddling with an ignited bomb out of nowhere which Angel had to move to throw.
Goodie: Remember, angel, if this fails, you must do what I have told you. Lucifer: Let's start.
Angel: Holy shit.
Holy shit indeed.
-----------------------------------------
Part 16 will be the 2nd part of the reaction before Lucifer goes in!
Dk if I will post on Wednesday as it will be my birthday! yayy
109 notes · View notes
autumnshighlady · 11 days
Text
I've Always Liked to Play With Fire (part 31) - final chapter
NESTA ARCHERON X ERIS VANSERRA X FEMALE!READER
summary: the opportunity to help the females in the Night Court is now here, and the last chapter of the reader's plan concludes
warnings: none
word count: 7.1k
DO NOT REPOST ANYWHERE
a/n: this is the final chapter of IALTPWF (there will be an epilogue for SURE, maybe a bonus chapter or two in the future) and i'm so emotional. i've poured my heart and soul into this story for two years and it's finally over. thank you to everyone who has shown this story support, I hope that in this chapter and the epilogue to come, you are satisfied with the ending. long mushy post to come later
part 1 // part 2 / part 3 / part 4 / part 5 / part 6 / part 7 / part 8 / part 9 / part 10 / part 11 / part 12 / part 13 / part 14 / part 15 / part 16 / part 17 / part 18 / part 19 / part 20 / part 21 / part 22 / part 23 / part 24 / part 25 / part 26 / part 27 / part 28 / part 29 / part 30
read on ao3
✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧✧
Nesta ran her fingers through your hair, plaiting it up in a coronet identical to her own. Her hands were steady, despite the raging sea of nerves that wracked both of you. It was a day’s ride to the Night Court on dragonback, and you could practically feel Zôrzimril itching to take flight. Without moving your head, you glanced at the window, seeing your dragon's golden scales shining in the moonlight. Athariel was behind her, the two mighty beasts laying down and resting before their long journey. 
Both of you donned your new riding leathers, with featherlight but sturdy pieces of armour attached. The shoulder pieces were scaled like dragon skin – yours, gold, and Nesta’s silver. The designs of the leather blended with the metal armour were beautifully crafted, fitting perfectly to your forms. You didn’t know if you wanted Eris to tell you how much he spent commissioning the pieces, but you were grateful for the protection nonetheless. 
As Nesta carefully pinned your hair in place, your stomach churned. The plan to help the females of the Night Court escape would finally conclude by tomorrow morning. Despite the detailed planning and the fact you had all the other High Lords helping the cause, nerves still wracked you. As much as you could guide the females down the right path, there would undoubtedly be many who were too afraid to leave.
It is their choice, you had to remind yourself constantly. Being from a different court, there is only so much you could do.
“Where are you right now?” Nesta murmured, resting her hands on her shoulders and looking at you in the mirror that sat on your dresser in front of you.
You blinked, pushing away your negative thoughts. “What do you mean?”
She scoffed. “You have that distant look in your eyes. And I can hear that brain of yours ticking away like an old watch. What exactly are you fretting about?”
“What am I not fretting about is the easier question,” you grumbled. “There are so many things that could go wrong with this plan.”
The scraping of chair legs filled the room as Nesta pulled up a second chair, placing it next to yours and taking a seat. “Like that? Let us rationalise it, ok?”
You took a deep breath. “This is the truly final piece to my plan. The last piece on the board to fall. One way or another, we’ve gotten what we wanted so far. What if this is where it all goes wrong?”
“I think you forget the countless times things already have gone wrong,” Nesta gently reminded you. “Rhys capturing you, your engagement to Malgorm, much of what you planned has gone awry in some way. Yet it has all worked out – this will, too. Remember, you’re not doing it alone this time. We have Tarquin, Thesan, Helion, Tamlin, and Kallias all helping with the full support of their courts. We will be fine.”
“But the females might not be.” You pointed out, trying to keep your brain from worrying about how the groups could be followed and hunted down on their journey to escape.
“The ones from the Hewn City have Gwyn and Azriel to protect them, and the Illyrian females know the mountain passes better than any of the males. They can handle themselves,” Nesta insisted. 
Gwyn had gone back into the Night Court a few hours after the meeting in Solaris to begin her whisper network. You had watched with a mix of pride and worry as she grabbed the shadowsinger’s hand, winnowing back into the very place she would be in the most danger. Somehow, deep down, you knew she would be okay. This was not the shy, frightened Gwyn you had first met in the Library. No, she had grown a new strength that rivalled the toughest steel in the armoury. With Azriel at her side, they would protect the females from the Court of Nightmares.
“Is Emerie still going with you to the Illyrian meetup point?” Nesta asked you, adjusting the armbands on her leathers.
You nodded.
“Good. Illyria will be the hardest path to navigate. Helion, Lucien and I will easily be able to get the Hewn City females to the cove and across the border. But you’ll have to extend your magic quite far into the Steppes, have you rested enough for that?”
“I think so,” you stood up, walking over to your table of breakfast and forcing a few orange slices into your mouth to calm your stomach. It tasted bitter on your tongue, and it took everything in you to swallow it.
Your mate snorted, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms. “A fat lie. You were tossing and turning so much I was tempted to smother you to sleep,”
Smirking, you turned back to Nesta. “Well, there are ways in which you could smother me that I wouldn’t mind…”
Nesta’s cheeks went red, but she swatted you with her hand towel. “Insatiable thing. Did we not satisfy you enough yesterday before Eris left?” 
Now it was your turn to blush and look away. Eris had taken his and Tamlin’s armies on ships up to the Western coast of the Night Court. His goal was to feign an offensive launch to draw out the armies, undoubtedly drawing out Rhysand as well. False negotiations would take place, centring around questioning if Rhysand had dealt with Koschei yet – and if not, all six courts were prepared to attack and eliminate him entirely to break the bargain. But before he had left in his shining High Lord armour, your husband spent hours showing both you and Nesta how much he would miss his wives.
You shook your shoulders, brushing off the heated memories before you pounced on Nesta. The mating bonds in your chest urged you to engage in the frenzy that was common for new mates, but you resisted for now, choosing to change the subject. “So Helion will shelter everyone at the Day Court until me and my ships arrive with the Illyrian females since we don’t have the magic to winnow everyone,” you said, revisiting your plan you had gone over a million times.
Despite your constant repetition, Nesta remained patient. “Yes, my love,” she said. “Tarquin, Cresseida, Kallias, and Vivianne will be with you. I will have Helion and Thesan with me, and we will be waiting for you and the Illyrians to arrive before dividing everyone up.”
At the High Lord’s meeting a few days ago, every ruler had agreed to provide a home to a certain number of refugees. Autumn and Summer were taking the most, followed by Day, Spring, Dawn, and then Winter. “I can accommodate however many you need,” Kallias had said when discussing the logistics. “However, I do not think many will want to come. It is a harsher environment than many are used to, except maybe the Illyrians.”
With every court helping, there was room for thousands of females spread across Prythian. Nesta had played a large role in coordinating with builders and stonemasons from the other courts, sharing her plans and models from Solaris as reference for the construction of more shelters. It was an effort shared by fae all across the lands, a thought which warmed your heart.
“Everything is as in place as it can be, I guess,” you said, glancing outside at the rise of the moon from behind the mountains, a signal that it was time to go. “We are prepared. I just want all of this to be over. Aside from dealing with Koschei, this is the last obstacle to climb before I can finally relax, I think.”
Nesta placed a kiss on your cheek. “Me too. Now let’s go get Emerie, so we can get those females out of there and be done with all this.”
**********************
A surprisingly alert Emerie was already waiting for you in the clearing where Athariel and Zôrzimril waited. The beasts lifted their heads and called out happily, making Emerie flinch.
You laughed, causing the winged female to snap playfully, “Don’t even. Not all of us are used to dragons. Give me a hundred years before you expect me to not jump at those noises.” She donned black leathers with black armour, and that familiar white ribbon across her forehead. Her wings were a blueish black in the moonlight, 
“Well you’re about to spend a full day on the back of one so best get used to it quickly.” You grabbed your supply sac from Saeros, nodding your thanks before hauling it over your back. Despite having food, water, and extra clothes, it was not heavy thanks to a special spell from Helion. 
Emerie slung her identical sac over her arm. “We ready?”
“This is the most awake I’ve ever seen you at this hour,” Nesta joked from a few feet away where she was greeting Athariel, stroking the silver beast’s nose.
“I’m on a mission, okay?” Emerie shrugged. “Finally being able to help with something really awakens you.”
Colourful leaves crunched underneath your boots as you lead Emerie over to where Zôrzimril was waiting. “You say that like you haven't been up from sunrise to sunset working on Solaris for over two months,” you pointed out.
Emerie’s response was cut off as Zôrzimril lowered her head upon your approach, emitting a low rumbling noise as she eyes up the winged female. Emerie’s eyes were wide, and she stopped in her tracks. 
“It’s ok,” you reassured her as you ran your hand down the dragon’s jaw. “She’s just checking you out and saying hi. She won’t hurt you, I promise.”
“If you say so.”
“Come test it yourself. Say hello back.”
After a few protests, you managed to drag Emerie forward until she was face to face with your dragon. Zôrzimril’s nostrils flared, her eyes squinting as she seized up the creature in front of her. Gently, you grabbed Emerie’s hand, placing it on the dragon’s snout. She let out a gasp as her hand made contact with the hard but smooth scales of the beast, jaw slack with wonder. 
“Holy shit,” she muttered. “She feels so…”
“Powerful?” You finished your friend’s sentence for her, and she nodded.
“I never thought I’d know what it was to fly,” her voice was faraway, as if her mind and body were disconnected in a drift between memories and dreams. “I guess I will now.”
Nesta had come up to the two of you, pulling you both in for a big hug. You held your mate and your friend, sighing into their comforting touch. “I’ll see you both soon, okay?” Nesta said.
“Stay safe,” Emerie said as she nodded, giving Nesta a squeeze on the shoulder before pulling back and heading towards Zôrzimril cautiously, securing the straps of her backpack across her chest.
Nesta turned to you, a well of emotions swimming in her blue grey eyes. “What we’re doing here is bigger than both of us,” she said. “It will be the final nail in the Night Court’s coffin. I find myself wondering if we have doomed them to a tragic fate in our pursuit for revenge.”
You frowned. “Are you having regrets?”
“No,” Nesta shook her head. “I’m not. But it makes me sad. For as much as I hated the Night Court, it was a beautiful place. Not all of them were bad.”
You took Nesta’s gloved hands in your own. “Velaris will be safe. And we are aiding as many of the females from Illyria and the Hewn City as we can. Rhys may be an arrogant prick, but he is not a complete fool. He will protect his remaining citizens from Koschei – he put himself in this position, not us. He was the one ready to sacrifice them, let him deal with the consequences of those actions. Besides, many may choose to flee regardless of if they come with us or not.”
Your mate sighed, nodding. “You’re right. I just… I keep thinking about Feyre and Elain and the baby. I don’t want anything to do with them, at least not for a long time, but I don’t want anything bad to happen to them.”
“What if we wrote a letter to them?” You offered. “Let them know that should they need it, there will be a place for them at one of the sanctuaries. It doesn’t have to be in Autumn – I am sure Tarquin or Helion would gladly take them in.”
A sad smile came over Nesta’s face. “I’d like that, thank you.”
You knew Nesta’s relationship with her sisters would never be the same after everything that had happened in the last two years. It was a loss she would grieve and carry with her for a while. As much as you didn’t care for the other two Archeron siblings, they, too, had been dragged into the faerie world against their will. Truly, you hoped that one day they’d find happiness and a good home in Prythian, just not with Nesta in the Autumn Court.
Giving Nesta’s hand one last squeeze, you turned towards Zôrzimril and walked over to where Emerie was stroking the beast’s neck. When the dragon saw you approaching, she eagerly dropped her shoulder, extending her wing towards the ground for you to grab onto. So you gently stepped up onto the dragon’s scaling spikes, holding her wing for support and climbing up onto her back. In just a few movements, you settled yourself into the gaps between the horns at the base of Zôrzimril’s neck.
You peered down at Emerie, who went white. “Come on!” You called out in encouragement.
“That’s how you get up?” The Illyrian female baulked, causing you to scoff.
“Did you think we had a ladder or a staircase to get up?”
“Yes, actually!”
“Well time to put those Valkyrie muscles to use and get your ass up here.”
Emerie sighed, muttering to herself but grabbed onto Zôrzimril’s wing shakily. Awkwardly, she managed to scale up the dragon’s shoulder, panting and plopping herself down behind you. “That’s not as easy as you made it look.” She huffed.
You shrugged. “Take’s practice, now clip in.”
Emerie did so, taking the rope that was attached to her belt and clipping it onto the holster that was fitted around Zôrzimril’s nearest horn. You did the same, watching as Athariel spread her mighty silver wings beside you. The beast ran forward and shot into the air with the agility of a cat, and you heard Nesta whoop with delight. She seemed like a speck of dust on the large creature, but you managed to catch a glimpse of her turning her head around to look at you one more time.
Zôrzimril screeched in defiance of being left behind, and you patted her scales. “Volare,” you said to her using the command Eris had taught you. Happy to oblige, the dragon lifted her head, causing Emerie to grasp onto the scales in front of her and curse as she spread her wings and catapulted into the air.
The female behind you let out a yelp, and you lifted your chin to the stars above and sighed deeply, relishing the feeling of climbing higher and higher into the sky. Zôrzimril’s powerful body soared through the clouds, her wings cutting through them like razor sharp blades. 
It was only another minute before your ascent finished and you finally broke free of the clouds, and Zôrzimril angled herself straight once more. She let out a happy screech, dipping her claw down to slice through the clouds below as she flew North. Your breath caught in your throat as you took in the view. The moon was bright, illuminating everything in a blue-silver tone. The stars shone brightly even with the light of the moon, twinking as if they were greeting you.
Behind you, Emerie’s breathing had steadied. “Holy shit…” She said with awe.
You turned to face your friend. “A bit different than being carried through the skies by an Illyrian male”
“You have no idea…” Her brown eyes were wide with wonder as they drank in the view of the midnight sky. She stretched her wings as far as they could go, sighing. “I never thought I’d feel the wind on my wings like this.”
Despite the cold night air, your heart warmed at seeing your friend so happy. Carefully, she let go of her ironclad grip on Zôrzimril’s horns, letting her arms stretch out to the side. Straightening her shoulders, she tipped her head back and let out a whoop to the stars. Her voice rang out amongst the clear sky, and her smile did not fade all the way to the Night Court.
**********************
Your legs were numb from flying for so long, even a few hours later as you gathered around a small campfire with Emerie, Tarquin, Viviane, and Kallias. A small unit of guards were stationed nearby, ready to jump into action should things go south. Luckily, Kallias had put up a glamour around the beach, shielding both everyone on land and on the ships just offshore from lingering eyes. The Lord and Lady of Winter each donned their white fur coats that, combined with their pale skin and hair, made them glow under moon high. Tarquin wore a simple blue tunic with a deep V, his white hair braided back out of his chiselled face. While unmistakably powerful beings, they were dressed like they were going to a simple meeting rather than a rescue mission – perhaps as to not frighten the females. No doubt there was armour glamoured somewhere, ready to replace their casual attire at the snap of fingers. 
“They should be here soon,” Emerie muttered, pacing nervously and glancing at the rocky hills in the distance that led to the Illyrian Mountains where the females would be coming from. The steppes began half a mile away from the rocky beach where you stood, the beige and brown shrubbery rustling in the wind eerily. 
At least the mountains had shelter, places to hide from anyone who may try and follow the large groups. But the steppes were out in the open, which made you nervous.
“Give it time,” Tarquin said gently. “This is not a swift moving group of warriors. They are likely burdened with their provisions, as well as children and the sick or elderly.”
“Why can’t we just meet them at the end of the mountain pass and escort them to the beach?” Emerie asked nervously, cracking her knuckles.
“Because we are already in the Night Court’s territory,” Viviane tried to reassure the female, her white hair glowing in the moonlight. “To go farther than this would be considered an invasion.”
“Eris is launching an invasion, why can’t we?” Emerie spoke as if she had not heard half of the Lady of the Winter court’s sentence.
“A false one,” Viviane did not lose her patience as she spoke. “One that is taking place on ship, therefore not encroaching on Rhysand’s borders. Stepping on the beach is easy to overlook, but heading into the Steppes would be an act of war. We have to be cautious.”
Emerie nodded, eyes clouded as she stopped pacing and sat down on a nearby log. You knew your friend’s greatest fear – that only a small group would have made it out of Illyria, leaving hundreds left behind for dead. You prayed that her fears would not come true.
The steady pounding in your head that had started an hour ago began to increase, and you groaned, swaying slightly. The light in your palms that guided the doe you had manifested with your magic and sent deep into the Illyrian Mountains dimmed slightly, but you quickly willed it to strengthen once again. Deep down, you felt thin and stretched from having to extend your magic so far for several hours.
“Are you okay?” Kallias asked, his white brows narrowing with concern. 
You nodded. “Magic is tiring… I haven’t kept it going for this long… ever…” Your voice grew strained and weak, all of your energy focused on keeping that white trail of light going. You hated that you couldn’t even tell if there was anyone following it. All you could do was hope that everyone had made it to the designated escape starting point on time.
“She will not last much longer,” Tarquin muttered to his fellow High Lord. “It may yet be another few hours until the group arrives. I expect we will see them around sunrise at this rate.”
You barely heard Kallias’s response, closing your eyes and taking another deep breath. You could feel Nesta trying to reach you through the mating bond, but didn’t have the energy to respond. You could tell she was already in the Day Court, having succeeded in aiding the escape from the Court of Nightmares. And you wanted to reassure her that you were fine, that all was going well. But you couldn’t. You were swimming in a sea of your own powerful magic, but your body was not equipped to handle the strain.
“Hey, stay with us.” Your eyes snapped open at Viviane’s voice. She had come to stand at your side along with Emerie, an arm around your waist steadily supporting your unstable figure. Her blue eyes were laced with concern and she took in your exhausted form and turned to her husband. “She won’t be able to hold out until sunrise.”
“I can do it…” You muttered, mustering as much determination into your voice as you could. 
“No, you cannot,” Kallias said sternly. “You are not used to wielding magic for this long of a period. It requires extreme focus, especially for something as complicated as this. And you’ve been at it for several hours already, it is taking its toll and sooner or later you will pass out from exhaustion.”
Guilt wracked you, and you fought off tears. You felt like a failure as you whispered, “I’m sorry…” 
“Do not be,” Viviane assured you gently. “This is not a simple matter of setting up a ward or a glamour and leaving it be. You’re guiding a strange new type of magic none of us have seen before through miles of terrain that is unknown to you. Give yourself a break.”
“I can’t… stop…” You protested, vision going in and out. 
“So don’t,” came Tarquin’s voice. “I’ll give you a boost.”
Beside you, Emerie frowned. “A boost?”
You heard stones shift as Tarquin stepped around the fire, coming to stand in front of you. “Yes,” he said. “I can channel some of my magic into her to keep her body strong enough.”
“That’s a thing?” Your Illyrian friend asked.
“It is rarely done, as it is difficult to do, but yes.” Came Tarquin’s reply. 
“Do it…” You spoke up weakly, every syllable dragging out like a heavy stone. All you wanted to do was collapse into a soft bed and sleep for a year. Kallias was right, you couldn’t do this on your own.
“I must warn you, it will feel strange,” Tarquin’s voice sounded, and you felt Viviane and Emerie step away as the High Lord of the Summer Court took your hand that was not glowing with a trail of magic. “My magic is very different from yours, and your first instinct may be to expel it. Refrain from resisting.”
You nodded, opening your eyes and looking up at Tarquin. He nodded, and his hand moved up to your wrist, clamping down. You rotated your arm slightly to do the same, taking a deep breath. The male began to emit a soft glow, the whites of his eyes seeming to brighten and give him an otherworldly quality.
Seconds later, you felt it.
Tarquin’s magic pushed into your body, and you gasped sharply. It was like a tidal wave was being slammed into you, a raging sea coursing through your veins. It felt the complete opposite of Nesta and Eris’s comforting fire, or your own light-filled power. 
Your entire body felt like a riptide, and you could practically taste the salty air of summer on your tongue as your bones vibrated with new magic. You willed yourself to relax, to accept the foreign power being pumped into you. As you did so, your limbs felt stronger. Exhaustion was chased away, and you were finally able to open your eyes. A thin, golden band of magic circled in figure eights between your attached hands, dancing and twisting around each other.
“Thank you,” you whispered to Tarquin.
He nodded. “We must remain linked for the magic to prevail. An hour should give your body enough time to recover and reset.”
With renewed energy, you felt the white light in your free palm glow brighter, urging the Illyrian females out of the mountains.
**********************
The sun was beginning to creep up five hours later, and Tarquin’s boost of magic had vanished a while ago. Viviane was now holding you up once again, your head droopy as you fought to keep that light strong. You felt it was close, which made it easier to hang on.
“They’re approaching,” You said through gasped breaths.
Emerie shot up from where she was sitting, the jerky she was chewing on falling to the ground. “You can feel them?” She asked eagerly.
“No,” you responded as Kallias, Tarquin, and the soldiers perked up. “But my magic feels close, and we have to assume that means they are close as well.”
Tarquin turned to one of his guards. “Winnow to the ships and tell Cresseida we are almost ready to receive the refugees.” He ordered, and the guard disappeared within seconds. 
The hope in Emerie’s eyes as she gazed into the Steppes rekindled some strength within you. You gently pushed yourself off of Viviane, taking a shaky step towards where Emerie was looking.
“What’s that?” Viviane asked, pointing to one of the rocky hills in the distance near the mountains. Both the High Lords joined her where she stood a few feet away from you and Emerie.
A faint, glowing white doe stood upon the hill. Stardust seemed to swirl around its feet as it leapt over the rocks bounding through the plains towards the beach. Everyone held their breath, silence filling the air.
“Come on…” Emerie muttered nervously.
Moments later, a set of wings appeared where the doe was – a female carrying a lit torch. She was so far away, even with your fae eyesight it was hard to tell for sure who it was. But then another one appeared beside her, slightly taller, carrying a large sac.
“Lift the glamour!” Viviane barked at Kallias, who snapped his fingers. The air shimmered for a second before clearing. The doe continued to bound toward you, getting fainter and fainter as you felt the last bit of energy you had controlling your magic slipping.
More and more sets of wings appeared over the rocky hill, the torches going from one to a hundred in minutes. Like an army ready for battle, hundreds and hundreds of winged females stepped down onto the plains. Emerie let out a choked sob from beside you.
“By the Mother…” Tarquin gasped softly. “They made it!”
“There’s so many of them…” Viviane said with awe as more and more torches and winged bodies funnelled out of the mountain pass. Sure enough, through your blurry and exhausted vision, you managed to make out the sight of a swarm of bodies stepping onto the flat stretch, shuffling towards the now glamour-free beach.
As they grew closer and guards scurried about with preparations, you breathed a sigh of relief. And then the world grew dark as you collapsed into Tarquin’s arms with exhaustion. 
**********************
An otherworldly headache pounded against your skull as you blinked open your eyes, the golden sunlight shining into your face too bright to handle. Your entire body felt heavy, like a stone at the bottom of the ocean.  When you groaned, a familiar hand brushed some hair out of your face.
“Why hello there,” came the familiar silky voice of Eris. 
With as much effort as you could, you pried your eyes open and blinked a few times to adjust to the brightness. Eris was seated beside you, leaning against the frame of the bed you were laying in with a book in one hand. He donned a white shirt with a deep v-neck and loose sleeves, paired with light green trousers. His long red hair was braided back, a few strands framing his sharp face. He smiled gently. “How are you feeling?”
“Exhausted,” you mumbled, relaxing into his touch as he continued to stroke your face. “Where am I?”
“One of Helion’s quarters,” Eris said, bringing a cup of water to your lips and coaxing the liquid into your mouth. “You passed out right as the Illyrians arrived, and Tarquin brought you straight here.”
The Illyrians.
You sat up abruptly, ignoring the protest of your tired body. “They made it? The ships got them here safely?”
Eris smiled, nodding. “Yes, my dear. All eight thousand of them.”
Your eyes widened in shock. “Eight thousand? How many came from the Hewn City?”
“Five thousand, as to be expected. Many families had already made it to Velaris safely, so there were not as many females as in Illyria left behind.”
The room spun around you with shock. The white marble bookcases across from your bed seemed to sway, and you shook your head. “Wow,” was all you could murmur.
Eris gently pulled you against his chest, kissing your head. “Wow, indeed. I am so proud of you, my dear. You’ve saved the lives of thirteen thousand females today. They know what you did for them, and Nesta has had to practically barricade your door to keep them from barging in here to thank you.”
“Where is Nesta?” You asked.
“She will be here in a few minutes,” Eris replied. “You began to stir half an hour ago, so I sent word to her. She was with the other High Lords helping crunch numbers for which courts are taking which females.”
You sighed with content, the warmth of Eris’s body relaxing you. You turned on your side, wrapping an arm around him and snuggling closer to your mate. “I can’t believe we pulled that off,” you murmured.
Eris cocked his head, setting his book aside on the table. “Why? It was a good plan, and we thought through every possible scenario to ensure its success.”
“How did negotiations with Rhys go?”
Your husband let out a sharp laugh. “Seeing Rhysie is always such a treat,” he chuckled. “He fell for the bait quite easily. We waited for half a day in our ships before the Illyrians descended from the skies and the Darkbringers appeared on the shoreline, all ready for a battle that would not happen. I demanded an audience, and Rhys complied. I talked his ear off for a few hours, and let him whine about the supposed unfairness of all this. It got painfully dull after a while, but I found out something very interesting…”
You perked up, peering up at the male who had a smug look on his face. “What?”
“Rhysand broke his bargain with Koschei. After the baby was born, he travelled to the depths of the lake in which the Death God dwells and declared his intentions to not hold up his end. There was a price to be paid, of course, one I find very symbolic.
“Rhys has relinquished almost all of his power to Koschei. His magic was ripped out of him and fed to the beasts beneath the lake floors like a bone to a dog. He was left with the bare minimum to keep Velaris safe enough, but that’s it. Furthermore, he is required to visit Koschei once a month for a week – a mirror of that very same bargain he made with dear Feyre over a year ago. By doing so, he guaranteed Koschei will not go after Nesta, not with a new plaything at his disposal.”
Your jaw went slack. “Rhys… lost his powers?” You repeated in shock.
Eris didn’t even bother trying to refrain his smile from widening. “Yes. I think it’s justice, personally. I cannot say I feel bad for him in the slightest. It also seems Feyre told him that in the process of breaking the bargain, he had to find a way to keep Nesta alive as well. For all his faults, he will do whatever Feyre asks of him at this point. That is a blessing for us.”
You exhaled shakily. Rhys was one of the most powerful High Lords, now diminished to a regular High Fae male in a small city. There would be no gaining control of Illyria and the Hewn City now with this loss of power, you realised. “I can’t believe this…” You said, still rattled with shock.
Eris rubbed your shoulder. “Anywho, once he told me that story we made some reassurances to each other. Me and Tamlin’s ships departed slowly, giving the armies more time to linger and make sure we had left before returning home to find almost half of their population gone. The distraction worked perfectly, I am sure they are in a tizzy about it as we speak.”
Before you could answer, the door to your guest chambers swung open to reveal Nesta. Her hair was in a singular braid, hanging across her shoulder. She wore a shining gold dress that was carefully draped over one shoulder, the fabric hanging loosely across her chest. Your eyes popped open, and Eris laughed beside you.
“I have never seen you wear something like this before,” he chuckled.
Rolling her eyes, Nesta closed the door behind her and came over to sit on your other side. “Oh, please,” she snapped. “Helion picked it out personally. I couldn’t not wear it, it’s his court after all.”
“I’m not complaining,” you insisted as Nesta gave you a kiss on the forehead.
“He is a relentless flirt,” Eris said, amused. “But one with good taste.”
You sighed as Nesta rubbed your back, despite her death glare she sent at Eris. The three of you sat in silence for a few minutes, happy to be back in each other’s company. With your mates by your side, the weariness you had felt began to diminish. 
“I want to see the females,” you said. “I want to make sure they’re okay.”
“Emerie is taking good care of them and the dragons are guarding the borders,” Nesta said gently. “You need to rest.”
You shook your head, sitting up and peeling the soft duvet off. You crawled over Eris’s legs, unsteadily placing your feet on the white marble ground. 
“Take it easy,” Eris chided, holding your elbow. “Your body is exhausted. You can see them tomorrow.”
“No,” you said sharply, standing up like a newborn deer and heading over to the closet in the corner. “After everything we’ve done to see this through, I need to see them with my own eyes.”
Nesta and Eris exchanged a glance, but didn’t protest. You ignored them and grabbed the white dress Helion had hung up in there for you, peeling off your nightgown. You pulled the soft fabric on, tying the gold belt around your waist. “Where are they staying right now?” You asked.
“Many are in the main hall,” Eris replied, standing up. “Others are in temporary camps set up across the fields. I believe those residing in the main hall are currently at dinner.”
“Great,” you said, holding out your hand. “Take me there, please.”
“As you wish,” Nesta said, taking your other arm while Eris grasped your extended hand. 
After ten minutes of meandering through Helion’s royal hallways, you came to the dinner room, passing through the white columns at the entrance. 
Your jaw nearly dropped. Hundreds of females sat at tables or on comfortable floor mats, hearty soups in hand as they chatted quietly amongst themselves. A group of musicians played in the corner, the gentle tune echoing in the grand chamber. Dozens of eyes turned towards you as Eris and Nesta led you through the crowd towards the table at the front, where Emerie, Tamlin, Lucien, Helion, Thesan, Tarquin, Cresseida, Kallias, and Viviane were seated. Gwyn and Azriel sat at the end, partially hidden in the shadows. When your friend saw you, she smiled brightly and waved. You breathed a sigh of relief, seeing her safe after everything she had done.
Lucien stood up, coming around the front of the table to greet you. His eye gleamed with pride as he opened his arms. “Come here, you,” he said cheerfully.
Peeling away from your mates, you lept into Lucien’s arms, hugging him tightly. Your friend chuckled, squeezing you reassuringly. “Glad you made it out okay,” he said.
“You too,” you replied, pulling away and smiling at him. “We did it. We really did it.”
“I told you, you’d make a good High Lady,” came a familiar gruff voice. Tamlin had risen as well, approaching behind Lucien and offering you a small smile. “We are all very proud.”
“Thank you, Tam.” You said gratefully. His large hand patted you on the back before returning to his place at the table. 
Nesta gently grabbed your hand. “Come, you must eat.” She guided you towards one of the three empty chairs at the centre of the long table. It was covered in various fruits, roasted vegetables with sauces, and about ten different kinds of meat. Your mouth watered as you realised how hungry you were.
On the way, you stopped beside Gwyn and Azriel, leaning down to hug your friend. “Thank goodness you’re okay,” you murmured into Gwyn’s shoulder.
“Ye of little faith,” she said sarcastically “I was fine. All I did was chat up some priestesses, they were the ones who mostly spread the word. I was safe and sound.”
You pulled away. “Come join us at our end of the table!”
The priestess shook her head. “I’m okay here, it’s too crowded over there.”
“You mean you want to just sit here and ogle Azriel,” Nesta singsonged with a gleam in her eyes.
Gwyn’s face went red, and to your surprise, Azriel flushed slightly as well. “Shut the fuck up,” she snapped at Nesta playfully, shifting in her seat.
“It’s okay, Gwyn,” Eris piped up, winking at the shadowsinger, who seemed like he wanted to bury himself alive. “He is quite pretty to look at. But should you change your mind and like to join us, let us know.”
You laughed, Gwyn’s muttering and cussing you out as you, Nesta, and Eris took your seats at the table. As you dove into the plate of food in front of you, you tuned into the lively sounds of the room while Nesta and Eris began chatting with Helion. 
Many of the females kept glancing at you, some offering smiles or nods before returning to their company. Some were huddled in the corner, eyes wary as they consistently scanned their surroundings. You wondered how many females had similar stories to Emerie, or to Morrigan. How many had suffered for years and accepted it because they believed that is how things would always be? How many had been spared future suffering because of their escape?
As you downed your goblet of wine, you reminisced on that day in the House of Wind last year when you had first started your plan to flee the Night Court and seek revenge on its leaders. Never did you think that it would go this far, that you would accomplish this much. All you had wanted was to be free and be able to make your own choices. And now it led to seeking that same outcome for thousands of others.
Rhys could never hurt you again. Those painful images of that cruel, dark mist lashing your bare skin over and over again would fade into distant memory eventually, with no fear of it ever happening again. He couldn’t lock you or Nesta up, or threaten you. No, you both had more power than him now by a long measure. You were finally free from his grasp.
A year ago you had been angry at Feyre, too. Part of you still was, and delighted in the karmic justice of destroying part of her court in retribution. But you hoped for her sake, that she would accept the help offered in the letter Nesta had planned to send. For a moment, you wondered if Feyre would still be who she was now if she hadn’t met Rhys.
“What are you thinking about?” Eris asked you, leaving Nesta to argue with Helion herself.
His amber eyes were soft and kind, the cruel mask that he had plastered on for so many centuries cracked and slipped away. The world could see Eris for who he truly was not, not just as Beron’s firstborn son. 
You smiled. “How I can’t wait for everything here to be sorted so we can go home.”
“Me too, my dear, me too.” He squeezed your hand and surveyed the room again. “You have accomplished what many in the likes of my father deemed impossible. Now even the most stubborn fae realise that things can change fast if they will it so. That is a very good thing.”
“Yes, it is.”
The road ahead would not be without challenge. Settling thirteen thousand females into six courts would be a process, and there would surely be setbacks along the way. But after a year of being tortured, beaten, sneaking around and scheming, you were ready for some normal problems.
“Eris?” You said.
He turned to face you once again. “Yes?”
“I love you. And thank you, for everything you’ve done. None of this would have been possible if you hadn’t agreed to help me last year.”
The High Lord of the Autumn Court laughed, kissing your cheek gently. “It is I who should be thanking you. Both of you. You freed me from the prison of my old life. And not just me, but thousands of others. I intend on spending eternity thanking you for it.”
So you laced one hand in Eris’s, and the other in Nesta’s as they both looked at you with so much love in their eyes you were sure you would explode. As much as you liked the Day Court, you yearned to be back in Autumn where you belonged, under the bright trees and wandering the forest paths. As if echoing your thoughts, Zôrzimril’s call echoed on the wind like an ancient song.
And so the yellow rays of sunshine morphed into orange and red, and the sun began to set. You felt a faint brush of a hand on your shoulder, and a familiar, ethereal voice sounded in your ear barely above a whisper.
Well done, my child.
As the sun finally disappeared behind the mountains, the echoing voice faded with it. 
taglist (comment if you want to be added): @queercontrarian @kitkat-writes-stuff @moonfawnx @sevikas-whore @weird-and-wise @jemandderkeinenusernamenfindet @kingshitonly @ladyofcherries @eerievixen @readingwritingwatching @peacecoffeeandflowers @a-frog-with-a-laptop @shadowqueen25 @lana08 @highladyofillyria @rachelnicolee @ladespedidas @little-darlingo @manonblackbeakquidditchteam13 @demirunner @terorovaerangi @hauntedandhopeful  @younxii @microwaveallthedemons @fanfictioniseverything @lovra974 @maddietheshoe @peaceandcrackers @emy1-99 @lostinfantasyworldsbi @issybee0611 @thoughtfulshepherdmongerkid @belledawnidk @whhyyynottt @dream-alittlebiggerdarling @littlebbb @piceous21 @sevendeadlyshins-blog @searchingford  @marigold-morelli @thesapphiclibrarian @nikovasbitch @chasing-autumns-chill @the-sweet-psycho @honeysuckle-daydreams13 @red-bees @daughterofthemoons-stuff @bloodicka @blackgirlmagicforever @writeroutoftime @paleidiot @
50 notes · View notes
got-ticket-to-ride · 10 months
Note
hi sorry but do you have any soft mclennon moments to share too :') the post you made about 22 seconds of longing hurt oh my god
Sorry for the delay in reply anon. I'm actually just a corporate collar acting my way as a temporary secretary every hard day's night, jobbing like a dog, 8 days a week in an English garden to afford a tan in the rain.
Hope this finds you well! Here are 22 McLennon moments as compensation for Johnny's 22 agonizing seconds in the pining video.
1.) "I'm Happy Just to Dance with You" scene when they both looked at each other at the same time. And the director had to pan out the scene because it would've been too straight. I know dilated pupils when I see it.
Tumblr media
2.) Inviting your favorite boy to a solo trip to Spain but you stayed in Paris because it was so romantic, sharing a bed, picking out clothes for each other, slurping all the banana shakes, you know normal roommate things according to historians.
Tumblr media
3.) Getting a solo invitation from a hot photographer and bringing along your best boy because you are attached to the hip and can't be separated.
Tumblr media
4.) Their need to constantly touch each other
Tumblr media Tumblr media
5.) Scene in Help (1965), where John is using all his strength to carry George and Ringo's weight and not crush Paul (because boyfriend things)
Tumblr media
6.) Holding hands for mental support during a recording. (John is needy, please forgive him)
7.) Walking Martha like a couple in 1967 - outfits coordinated and all
Tumblr media
8.) Impressions by people who met them:
"[John and Paul] sort of had their own way of communicating. Hardly anything was spoken, they just knew what the other wanted or was getting at and they had the most amazing talent."
"He was like a different animal with Lennon. When they were together they became something else, more than just the two of them together. That communication was incredible. It was like two high-speed computers just fizzing between each other."
9.) John is hiding his cigarette behind him, because he doesn't want to bother Paul with the smoke. (You know, boyfriend things).
Tumblr media
10.) A portrait, king and princess up front. John's thigh just casually resting on Paul's (yet again).
Tumblr media
11.) The spider fingers during a press conference, because they are actually both 12
Tumblr media
12.) That very flirty jam session in Austria in 1965 that was cut short, but they probably continued after anyway
Tumblr media
13.) The way they talk about the day they met sounds like "how I met the love of my life" Happy Honeymoon <3
14.) Quote from Emerick
The lights in the studio were turned off to set the mood; the sole source of illumination was a table lamp next to the wall. The two beatles, lifelong friends and collaborators, sat on high stools, facing each other, studying each other’s lips intently for phrasing.
15.) When they answer each other's songs
Paul in Can't Buy Me Love: "If it makes you feel alright?"
John: "I Feel Fine"
17.) “I could even hear what they were saying off-mike; ‘Oh Paul, you’re so cute tonight’ was met with the reply, ‘Sod off, Lennon.’” — Joan Baez on accompanying the Beatles to their concert in Red Rocks Amphitheatre, Denver. 26 August 1964
18.) Paul looking at John like he wants to eat him later after finishing with "I'm a Loser"
Tumblr media
19.) Giving instructions on how John's hair needs to "look"
Tumblr media
20.) Paul acting as John's walking stick
21.) Paul's heart eyes during this 1966 conference (also that lip bite... eat you later?):
Tumblr media Tumblr media
22.) John the worried boyfriend who checks on Paul in the middle of an interview and doesn't believe him when he just says : "oh, yeah..."
John internally: "come on now, why aren't you laughing at my joke babe? You're unwell!!!"
Tumblr media Tumblr media
The Bottles over and out.
Thank you for this ask. This was quite fun! Would love to hear your thoughts too <3
226 notes · View notes
schemmentis · 3 months
Text
La Cosa Nostra - Pt. 24
Part 1 / Part 2 / Part 3 / Part 4 / Part 5 / Part 6 / Part 7 / Part 8 / Part 9 / Part 10 / Part 11 / Part 12 / Part 13 / Part 14 / Part 15 / Part 16 / Part 17 / Part 18 / Part 19 / Part 20 / Part 21 / Part 22 / Part 23
Cowritten w/ @janeyseymour
Summary: Your new life continues...but the past has a funny way of coming back.
WC: 3.1k
Tumblr media
Melissa keeps her word. She’s able to keep Lena with her mother while everything gets sorted out. And when it comes down to it, Lena and her mother end up staying in your guest room for a bit until they can get back on their feet.
So, the names Melissa and Y/N slowly fade away and become a thing of the past for the time being. Only when you’re positive that the other family is out of the house do you call each other by your real names.
After a few months, your girls are trying to convince Lena’s mother to stay with the four of you. Even though you’d arranged it so Lena had even gone to summer camp with them, and it had been months since that trip on top. With a bit of savings, and a few favors from one of the real estate guys you know, they’ve found their own little townhouse not too far from yours. You ensure they know the space is always there for them if it’s needed but you don’t beg like your daughters. You and Melissa have to bribe them with a movie weekend to get them to stop pouting once Lena and her mother officially move out. Despite the fact they still see Lena every day at school and spend plenty afternoons afterward between both of your houses.
By then, it’s the end of summer. Your wife has stolen the laptop you share for late nights putting together her lesson plan for the new year. Thankfully, this is your job’s slow season. You gladly hand primary possession to Melissa, taking over dinner and other evening chores in her stead so she doesn’t have to worry about anything that isn’t getting everything straightened out for the new school year. You knew she hated feeling unprepared, especially when it came to teaching.
It wasn’t the same as the restaurant. That brief glimmer of a dream come true that you try not to think about because of all the other things it was wrapped up in. It isn’t the same but you still see that spark of passion, even if it isn’t as bright for this profession as her previous. You see it all the same and smile with every new school year for the reminder of it.
You take a rare Monday half-day the day the school year starts. It used to be because you had to in order to ensure the girls were to school on time. One less thing for your wife to worry about that day even if it was in the same building. Plus, you got to sneak a little extra time with her yourself after seeing the girls to class.
Now, it’s out of habit though you’ve switched to taking the afternoon instead of the morning off. Especially since the girls try to speed walk away from the car that morning before you or Melissa can get out of it to avoid being seen with you. Like their friends don’t know who you are. In particular who Mrs. Vinci the second grade teacher is.
“Okay, bye!” Your wife shouts once she’s stepped out of the car herself. “Have a great first day! Mommy loves you!!”
You see the cringe of two pairs of shoulders as they duck inside while you step to Melissa’s side. “You did that one on purpose.” You accuse.
“No idea what you mean, Amore.” She murmurs as she loops her arm with yours to start walking in together. The smirk on her lips tells you she knows exactly what you mean and it very much was on purpose.
“Don’t torture them for not sayin’ goodbye at lunch, huh?” You suggest as you round the corner to head down the hall for her classroom. “It’s too early in the year for me to referee at dinner.”
“Honey, you’re refereeing in this family year round and you know that.” She retorts. Her arm unhooks from yours to pull out her keys to unlock the door that she props open. 
You lean against the doorway as she crosses to her desk. Her mug of coffee sat down along with her purse. “I could bring you lunch instead?” You offer a more tempting solution. “Sandwiches from your favorite deli? That’s a good start to the school year, huh?”
“You wanna renew our vows?” Melissa jokes in place of a yes. Still, she grins at you a moment later when she glances up from organizing her desk. “What’d I say? Refereeing twenty four seven, Amore. Without even meanin’ to.” She winks before turning her attention back to getting ready for the day.
You take what you know to be an absolute joke to heart though. “We never did officially get married as Raphaela and Saoirse.”
“I was joking, my love,” your wife chuckles softly. She sees the way that you look at her though, a softness that is only reserved for her. “Maybe.”
“I have to head to work,” you kiss her gently. “But you have a great first day, and please… don’t embarrass our girls. Please.”
“I make no such promises,” Melissa tells you earnestly. Then her lips quirk upwards. “I swear, all I do is breathe sometimes, and Cat flips her shit.”
“She takes after you,” you remind her. “Rosie definitely takes more after me.”
“That she does.”
You press one last kiss to her lips before you head out to your own job. 
It’s a slow day for you, and one of your clients ends up having the last name ‘Howard’. It takes you back years as your mind is flooded with memories. You wonder what they’re up to. Is Barbara still teaching at Abbott? Is Gerald still a senator? That gets you thinking about what the rest of your group is up to. After going down the rabbit hole and being relieved that both sets of parents are still alive and well, you check a few of the names of those in La Cosa Nostra. Dominic and Tommy are both dead. Dominic and Tommy have been dead for years. You swallow harshly at that news.
Meanwhile, Melissa is greeting her students at the door as they come in for the first day with their parents. It's all normal first day jitters until green eyes land on two figures she’s seen before… and not in New York.
Your wife coughs awkwardly. “Danik? Shaw?”
Two pairs of eyes dart right to her. “M- Raphaela?”
“I- oh my God.” Then she smirks and punches Shaw lightly. “I see you finally grew a pair and asked her out.”
“We’ve been married for the last… pretty much as soon as you left,” Shaw rubs his arm in the place that your wife playfully smacked him. “Had Frankie not too much later.”
“Frankie? I have a Frankie in my class this year,” Melissa stutters out.
“It’s funny,” Grace chuckles softly. “We saw the name of his teacher, but we didn’t think it could possibly be you.”
“It- it is,” she says softly. “Hey… I have to get to the kids, but… we should meet soon and discuss what’s happened in the past eight years.”
“We should,” both agents say at the same time. 
When the afternoon finally arrives, you swiftly turn off your computer. You’d ended up not getting nearly enough done. Instead, you’d gotten lost in following all those old ties. Seeing what presence of members of the Family you could track down. Most of them lead you to obituaries. It had only been in the last hour you’d be at the office that you had brought yourself to actually search for members of your family. You find a small smattering of them online; sharing photos from gatherings and holidays and birthdays. 
What had entirely stopped you short had been coming across a memorial post. For you, Melissa, and your daughters. For some reason, you hadn’t even considered it would be your own memorial you’d run across even as you had done so for many others you knew in your old life. You look at the poster, closing your eyes briefly when you see it’s Kristen Marie. If Melissa finds out about this you know you won’t be able to keep her from booking a flight to Philadelphia. Not if her sister is posting things like this, remembering her every year publicly on plenty of different occasions. This was the type of thing a Schemmenti sister pretended to not care enough to do. The fact that Kristen Marie has, and multiple times over a near decade, speaks volumes. 
It would be one thing if it had only been your daughters. You knew Melissa wouldn’t pitch a fight over that. She’d agree the girls should be remembered. Completely innocent just like they still were. You know though if your wife sees her own face and the caption her sister has put sharing how much she misses her it will be the last straw on the homesickness you’ve both been fighting ever since you left. 
From Kristen Marie’s post, you’d looked through her profile and clicked through to Mickey’s. Mickey who had gotten out only a few months after you’d ‘died.’ Mickey who’s profile is nearly entirely Melissa, you and your twins. The only exception is posts from Sunday dinner of everyone together. Even then there’s always a mention of the four of you.
You don’t dare click on the profile you see for Barbara. Relieved when that had been when you’d glanced to the clock to find it time to go. A quick rush to your wife’s favorite deli to pick up lunch and you’re walking back into the school. You’re certain you’re going to become an honorary TA for the rest of the afternoon but you don’t mind.
You knock on the doorway before you walk back into Melissa’s classroom. “Lunch as promised.” You say as you place her sandwich on her desk, pointedly over the papers she’d been trying to grade despite being on her break. It’s only when she looks up to glare at you for it that you steal a kiss, winking as you move to pull up your own chair.
“Thank you, Amore.” Melissa says as she unwraps both your lunches while you pull the chair over. “You’re never gonna guess who the parents of one of my kids this year is.”
“Don’t tell me it’s the youngest kid of that one mom from a couple years ago that was an absolute bitch and thought you were wrong for failing her daughter?”
Melissa’s lips form into a tight line. “Nope.”
“Who?”
“Danik and Shaw. Their son Frankie is in my class.”
“What?” Your eyes nearly pop out of your head.
“They dropped him off this morning and couldn’t believe it either.”
“Wh- how? Why are they in New York?”
“I don’t know,” she says quietly. “We didn’t get a chance to chat, but I told them we should meet at some point to discuss everything.”
“Oh god,” you groan softly. “Well… you’ll never guess what I did today at work.”
“What’s that?” your wife’s brow furrows as she takes a bite out of her sandwich.
“I…” You take a deep breath. “I went back to our past lives. Looked up people who were real important to us from Philly.”
“Y-you did?”
“I don’t know what came over me,” you whisper softly as a few tears bloom to your eyes. “Our parents are still alive. Kristen Marie is still alive and kicking. Mickey’s Facebook is pretty much dedicated to us… I didn’t have the courage to check on Barb’s facebook, but she seems to be doing well. I found our memorial pages. It was…” you sniffle. “And uh,” you scratch the back of your head. “Dom and Tommy are gone. Have been for years.”
“They’re gone?” Melissa’s face pales just slightly. You know how much they meant to her, even if they almost always put you through hell.
You nod silently. “Died in prison.”
“C-can you show me their obituaries?”
“At home, love. For now, can we just… If we keep talking about it, I’m going to keep crying,” you request softly. “Almost everyone from Cosa Nostra is gone. And we can look into it later tonight… when the girls are asleep.”
She obliges your request, reaching a hand over to settle gently on your thigh. She squeezes it softly, letting you know silently that she’s here for you.
Despite your request to not speak of it, you continue to have tears fall down your cheeks as you break down quietly. You tend to break down a bit more than she does- you blame the girls and the fact that you gave birth to them for that.
“I miss our old lives,” you whisper, voice cracking. “I miss my mam, and my dad… I miss Babs.”
“I know,” she replies just as quietly. “I thought it would get easier.”
“I wish… I wish we could go back.”
“I do too,” Melissa tells you. “But like you’ve told me before: the life that we built here is just as beautiful, and not nearly as messy. It’s what we had to do to keep our girls safe.”
She goes on to say more, but the bell rings to signify that lunch is over. You quickly finish your lunches before she’s standing at the door and waiting for her little gremlins to come in.
As soon as you see Frankie, you know who he is. He is almost a spitting image of his father, right down to the goofy smile that you only got to see a few times while he was trying to keep spirits light for your girls in the hospital. And that… that’s something special that tugs at your heartstrings. 
You turn back around under the cover of saying goodbye one more time. Something you’d be guilty of anyway but today you have other motivation too. “When they pick him up, see if you can find out when they’re free. Maybe invite ‘em to the house? We can have dinner when the girls stay at Lena’s next.” You say before kissing her one last time then letting her get back to teaching the second half of the day. You meant to offer to help her out if you could but after the conversation over lunch, and your mild breakdown, you figure its best you take a little breathing room. For you both.
You force yourself not to go home. You know if you do you’ll just go right back to digging and you can’t let yourself now. At least tonight Melissa will be looking with you and her stronger willpower can get you to stop better than just you on your own. You wouldn’t have stopped at the office if you hadn’t been leaving early today.
You avoid the hallway where you know the middle school’s classes are to ensure your girls don’t see you. You’re not trying to get a lecture about being embarrassing tonight over dinner. You duck into the library, finding one of your old favorites among the shelves to get lost in for the hundredth time. Which you do, thankfully. Your mind keeps distracted until you hear the dismissal bell. You take the time to finish the page you were on to avoid arriving to pick up either your daughters or your wife too quickly. Any of the three of them would be suspicious, especially knowing you had the afternoon off today.
Carefully, you return the book to the proper section of the shelf before you step out of the library once more. You make your way to get the girls first. They don’t have any of their extracurriculars today and you don’t want them to end up just standing outside when you’re already here. Still, you decide to wait halfway down the hall instead of going to the door. The potential for a lecture is still on your mind. You wait only a few minutes before both Cat and Rosie exit their homeroom with Lena and some of their other friends. All of which greet you politely and with smiles but still Cat takes your hand to hurry you back down the hallway to get you on your way to pick up Melissa before you can manage more than a hello.
You roll your eyes where neither of the girls can see though you don’t fight. Not that you really want to, considering it is your wife’s classroom you’re once again returning to today. 
“Hi, Ma.” Cat and Rosie greet her at the doorway in unison. 
You don’t think either of them see it but you still pick up on the miniscule jolt at the nickname. “There’s my three favorite ladies. Gimmie just a minute to get my stuff together and I’ll be ready.”
You turn back toward the hallway at a tap at your leg. “‘Scuse me,” A tiny voice says to you, stepping past you in the room you’ve made in the doorway once you’ve turned.
“Ms. Vinci, my mommy said to give you this note.” The little boy says as he nearly runs into your wife’s legs in his hurry to get to her to complete the task. 
“Thank you, Frankie. Tell her I’ll talk to her soon, okay? And don’t run in the hallway on your way back to her and your dad.”
“We’re getting reading time tomorrow, right?”
Your wife laughs, nodding. “Yes, I promise, now go before you worry your parents, sweetheart.”
In anticipation you press against the doorway to give little Frankie enough room to zoom past you in the lead up to his sprint down the hall. Your eyes follow him just to make sure he’s safe. Just to meet the gaze of Agent Danik, or Shaw? You’ll have to ask her when you properly catch up. She waves once before leading Frankie out the front door of the school.
You turn back around to see Melissa’s gaze on the paper that Frankie handed her. Her face flickers through several emotions before she jumpstarts back up and continues packing her bags.
You cross the room and pick up a few things to help assist her. It earns you a gentle kiss on the cheek.
“Alright, my loves,” she finally sighs once she tucks the paper away. “Let’s head home. Mommy’s making lasagna tonight.”
As you all climb into the car, you glance back to ensure that your girls are distracted. Of course they are, both with headphones on and drowning out the world around them.
“What did the note say?” you ask as you squeeze her hand gently.
“Danik said we should meet them at their house on Saturday. Gave me the address and everything,” Melissa says through a tight lip.
“Should we?” You hope she nods, and she does.
Once you’re home, the girls fly up to their rooms to start on homework. They grumble about the fact that it’s ridiculous that they have homework on the first day of school. You’re inclined to agree.
60 notes · View notes